Sonam Dragpa Overview of Buddhist Tantra

nt lion if tlr Ia f turtr ,

ind of th ortunate n

" lr 11 ua "' rn p
Overview of Buddhist Tantra
GENERAL PRESENTATION OF THE CLASSES OF TANTRA,
CAPTIVATING THE MINDS OF THE FORTUNATE ONES
Overview of Buddhist Tantra
GENERAL PRESENTATION OF THE CLASSES OF TANTRA,
CAPTIVATING THE MINDS OF THE FORTUNATE ONES

rgyud sde spyi' i rnam par bzhag pa

skal bzang gi yid 'phrog ces bya ba bzhugs so
BY
PANCHEN SONAM DRAGPA
(Par:t-chen bSod-nams grags-pa, 1478-1554)
English translation by
Martin J. Boord & Losang Norbu Tsonawa
LIBRARY OF TIBETAN WORKS AND ARCHIVES

Copyright© 1996 Library of Tibetan Works and Archives, Dhararnsala
First published in 1996
ALL RIGHfS RESERVED

No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system,
or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photo-
copying, recording or otherwise, without the prior permission of the bear-
ers of copyright.
ISBN: 81-85102-99-6
Published by the Library of Tibetan Works and Archives, Dharamsala, H.P.

(India) and printed at Indraprastha Press (CBT), 4 Bahadurshah Zafar Marg,
New Delhi 110002.
Contents
Foreword . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . . . . . . . vii
Publisher's Note ............................................. xi
1 Author's introduction ........................................ 1

2 How the Teacher Attained Completely Pure Enlightenment . . . . . . . 2
The Sravaka tradition. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2
The Mahayana tradition . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2
The Paramitayana tra~ition . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2
The Mantrayana tradition . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3
The Yogatantra tradition ............................. 3
The Anuttarayogatantra tradition. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 6
3 How the Buddha Turned the Wheel of Dharma . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9
How the Buddha turned the wheel of the siitras. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9
How the Buddha turned the wheel of secret mantra . . . . . . . . . . 13
4 How all Those who Seek Liberation Must Follow
the Teachings of the Buddha ................................. 14
5 The Different Doors to the Stages of the Path . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
Differentiation in terms of tenets . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
Differentiation in terms of vehicles . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16
The Hinayana. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17
The Mahayana . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17
The Paramitayana . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 19
The Secret Mantra Vehicle (Guhyamantrayana) . . . . . . . . . 22
6 Action Tantra (Kriyatantra). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24
Inner Classification. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24
The Tathagata family . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24
The Lotus family . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26
The Vajra family ...................................... 27
General classification . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28
Explanation of Empowerments and Vows . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29
Empowerments in Kriya- and Caryatantra . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29
Explanation of vows . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31
Stages of practising the path . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 32
The Way of Practising on the Path . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 34
7 Performance Tantra and Yoga Tantra. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 38
Explanation of Performance Tantra (Caryatantra) . . . . . . . . . . . . 38
Explanation of Yoga Tantra (Yogatantra) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 38
Explanation in accordance with texts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 38
vi Overview of Buddhist Tantra
Methods of practice. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 42
8 Highest Yoga Tantra (Anuttarayogatantra) ..................... 43
Explanation by way of name. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43
Explanation by way of distinction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43
Views of other schools . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43
The View of our own school . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 45
Differentiating between Father and Mother tantras . . . . . . . . 46
Summary of Father Tantra . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
Destroyer of the Lord of Death Tantra. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
Summary of Mother tantra . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50
The Hevajra Tantra . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50
The Supreme Bliss Tantra . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 51
The Wheel of Time Tantra . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 54
9 The Secret Assembly Tantra .................................. 56
Meaning of the term 'root tantra' . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 56
Explanation of the greatness of this text . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 58
How the commentaries came into being. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59
How the teachings came to Tibet . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63
Explanation of the actual meaning of these precious precepts . . 64
10 The Explanation of Empowerment . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66
The Principal features of empowerment. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66
Defining the qualities of the vajra master. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67
Defining the qualities of the disciple . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68
Defining the mai).<;lala . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68
The number of empowerments and commitments . . . . . . . . . . . . 70
Ritual procedures of empowerment ........................ 77
Vase Empowerment ................................... 77
Secret Empowerment . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79
Wisdom Empowerment . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 80
Fourth Empowerment . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 80
11 Explanation of the commitments and vows. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85
Fourteen root tantric downfalls . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85
Eight secondary tantric downfalls . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88
12 Colophon . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91
Appendix I: Vows and Commitments of a Boddhisattva ......... 92
Appendix II: Vows and Commitments of the Tantric Path ........ 95
Notes ..................................................... 97
Bibliography . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 110
Canonical texts: Sutras,& Tantras (words of the Buddhas) . . . . 110
Canonical texts: Works by Indian and Tibetan authors . . . . . . . 129
Modem studies . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 154
Foreword
0 Chos-rje bSod-nams grags-pa-dpal!
In the vast expanse of Your bodhi-mind,
The mind that the Buddhas have lauded for as many as
one hundred times,
You have developed "merit" shining like the sun.
Through Your skill in learning, debate and writing,
As illuminating as one hundred thousand sun rays,
You have developed in You a complete knowledge of
the entire sutras and tantras,
Resembling a garden of flowers in full bloom.
The power of Your speech is like the sun;
The fame of your name has reached the three realms of
this world.
0 Sonam Dragpa, the teacher of teachers!
I bow down at your feet.
In the vast garden of Your great teachings,

The intelligent young people gather for
TThe 'six ultimates' and the 'four modes of transmis-
sion,'
Just as they are attracted to
The one hundred thousand types of nectar
Dripping from a flower of one hundred petals.
May I be able to experience
The taste of the secret tantra!
Panchen Chos-rje bSod-nams grags-pa-dpal, the holder of sutra and
Vajrayana teachings, was a master whose outstanding learning and spiri-
tual accomplishments are well known by all the learned ones in Tibet.
His first incarnation came in the form of one of the five prestigious dis-
ciples of Lord Tsong-kha-pa and became known as Vinaya Holder Grags-
pa rgyal-mtshan. Then came Panchen bSod-nams grags-pa-dpal, the
author of the present text. The next was mNga' -ris sPrul-sku Grags-pa
rgyal-mtshan. In this way, a line of his incarnations, each with the grags-
pa surname, followed successively.
Panchen bSod-nams grags-pa-dpal was born in the 14th century in
rTsed-thang in the Lho-kha region of Central Tibet. He entered the great
seat of learning, Se-ra theg-chen-gling monastic university, where he
became the personal disciple of spiritual master Dhon-yod dang-ldan
and His Holiness the Second Dalai Lama dGe-'dun rgya-mtsho. Under
viii Overview of Buddhist Tantra
them, he studied the entire teachings of sutra, tantra and their commen-
taries, and became known for his outstanding learning. He also received
from them the empowerments, reading transmissions, guides and in-
structions of the entire body of spiritual training. On becoming the fully
blessed one, the Dalai Lama appointed him the abbot of the Blo-gsal-
gling college, one of the four colleges of 'Bras-dpung- the most presti-
gious monastic university in Tibet before 1959, with over 10,000 monks
on its register. He continued to be the abbot of this college for the next
six years; and after him the tenure for each of his successors in this po-
sition was fixed for a period of six years, a rule that is followed even
today.
He was then appointed the head of the dGe-lugs-pa order, the throne
holder of dGa' -ldan, thus becoming the 15th regent of Lord Tsong-kha-
pa, the second Buddha. In his eulogy to him, mi<has-grub dGe-Iegs dpal-
bzang says:
0 Lama, the second successor of the Unsubduable One,
The regent o£ the Lord of Dharma,
You are the one who made the virtuous qualities thrive;
You are the one who ascended to the golden throne up-
lifted by the fearless lions.
May Your success thrive forever!
He continued to be the throne holder for.the next seven years, dur-
ing which time he promoted the spread of Lord Tsong-kha-pa' s pre-
cious teachings, the dGe-lugs tradition, across the land in all directions.
He also paid special attention to the practice of monastic rules and the
learning and meditation of Buddhism in the monasteries such as Se-ra,
'Bras-spungs, sKyo-mo-lung, Phag-mo chos-sde, Nye-sdings, 'Od-sna
and Chos-sde rin-chen etc. and improved them to a great extent. He
taught the Third Dalai Lama bSod-nams rGya-mtsho as the latter's spiri-
tual master. It was from him that the Dalai Lama received the name
bSod-nams.
His contributions in the literary field are enormous; and, indeed,
they are the most valuable of all his contributions. Tsong-kha-pa has
rightly said:
Of all one's deeds,
The 'deeds of speech' are the most valuable.
Panchen bSod-nams grags-pa-dpal was a person with an extraordi-
nary talent for teaching, debate and writing. In his colophon to dBu ma'i
spyi don zab don gsal ba'i sgron me, he wrote:
In the field of teaching, I am [next to none!] Knowing that
Forward ix
I would outdo them in this field, Arya Asanga and his

brother transmigrated into another realm.
In the field of debate, I am [next to none!] Knowing that
I would find out the areas they had contradicted and
that I would examine them and put forth my argu-
ments, the logician Digh-naga and Dharmakirti tact-
fully bypassed me.
In the field of writing, I am [next to none!] [In my eyes,]
Arya-sura was just good at spreading the works, which
are like 'disputes~ between an insect and a field.'
I am the learned man. Peerless in the field of teaching,
debate and writing!
For some this passage might sound utterly nonsensical, but the most
learned master of our age, the talented teacher, logician and writer, the
late tutor to His Holiness the Dalai Lama, Yongs-' dzin Khri-byang rDo-
rje-'Chang, said: "Now, some people of our time, who consider them-
selves learned scholars, think that this is utter nonsense; but they are
wrong."
Panchen bSod-nams grags-pa-dpal wrote over 45 volumes of books
dealing with many different subjects, such as the commentaries on the
sutras and tantras, the saddhana manuals of the tutelary deities, his-
tory, religious history and so forth. Among these, one that is very im-
portant for all who wish to learn and meditate on the path-of the practi-
cal aspect of Buddhism in general and that of Vajrayana in particular is
the Legs bshad rgyud sde spyi'i nuzm par bzhag pa skal bzang gi yid 'phrod. In
this book, he has explained precisely how the four tantras differ from
one another. He has also fully described the stages of the two spontane-
ous path practices of the Vajrayana tradition, dealing with the 'six ulti-
mates' and the 'four modes of transmission', thus interpreting without
mistake the intention of Adhi-Buddha Vajradhara.
May the reprint of this text, which the Library of Tibetan Works and
Archives is publishing herewith, bring peace and happiness in this
world!
Prof. Nawang Jinpa

St. Joseph's College
Darjeeling
January 24 1996
Publisher's Note
The Library of Tibetan Works and Archives is pleased to publish Over-
view of Buddhist Tantra: General Presentation of the Classes ofTantra, Capti-
vating the Minds of the Fortunate Ones, as a contribution to the corpus of
works which already exist on the subject of Buddhist Tantra.
This complex and detailed work was written by the outstanding
master Panchen bSod-nams grags-pa (1478-1554) and provides an
exxcellent framework for the understanding of Tantric practice. The
translators, Martin J. Boord and Losang Norbu Tsonawa, are to be
congratulated for their sterling efforts in rendering this work into
English.
We are sure that this book will be of immense benefit to all serious
practitioners of Tantric Buddhism.
Gyatsho Tshering
Director
March 1996.
Author's Introduction
[1] Herein is contained a general overview of Buddhist tantra called Cap-
tivating the Minds of the Fortunate Ones. With respectful salutations I go for
refuge to the omniscient rJe Rin-po-che,l who has the nature of all the Bud-
dhas of the three times, and to the lineage of his sons, the disciples. Now
here I will explain the tantric teachings in two parts: first the general teach-
ings will be explained, and then the Secret Assembly Tantra will be shown
separately.
The first section (explanation of the general teachings) has four divi-
sions:
1. The manner in which the Teacher gained completely pure enlighten-
ment.
2. Having attained enlightenment, the manner in which he turned the wheel
of the Dharma.
3. In accordance with the above, I will show that all those who wish for
liberation must follow only the teachings of the Buddha.
4. And, following that, I will reveal the different doors of the stages of the
path.
How the Teacher Attained Completely
Pure Enlightenment
The first of these four divisions has two parts: [3] the tradition of the
Sravakas2 and the Mahayana3 tradition.
THE SRAVAKA TRADITION

The Sravaka tradition is given in the Treasury of Higher Knowledge4 (in
which it is stated that) the bodhisattva VipasyinS arose as a Buddha at the
end of three immeasurable aeons, having first generated bodhicitta6 under
the Buddha Mahasakyamuni.7 As it is said; "Our teacher first aroused the
thought of enlightenment in the presence of Mahasakyamuni. From then
until the Buddha RatnasikhinB appeared in the world, the first immeasur-
able aeon passed. The second aeon extended until the Buddha Dipailkara9
appeared in the world, and throughout the third aeon Vipasyin accumu-
lated the collections of merit [and wisdom], until he himself arose in the
world as a perfect Buddha. At the end of this time he was born as
Sarvarthasiddha, the son of King Suddhodana [4] and, at the age of 35, in
the month of VaiSakha, the last month of spring, during the evening of the
full moon he destroyed the hosts of Mara. During the middle of the night
he entered a state of deep meditation (samadhz} and completely traversed
the paths of preparation, seeing and meditation.lO Before dawn he attained
complete and perfect enlightenment." In that tradition it is held that, up
until the overthrow of Mara, he performed the deeds of an ordinary
bodhisattva.ll Later, at the age of 80 years, the Buddha passed into
parinirvfll}a. In this tradition it is held that, at that time, the continuum of
his mind was cut off, just like the light of a lamp that has run out of oil.
THE MAHAYANA TRADITION

Within the Mahayana school, there are two traditions: the Vehicle of the
Perfections (paramitayana), and the Tantric Vehicle (mantrayana). First I will
discuss the view of the Vehicle of Perfections.
THE PARAMITAYANA TRADITION
Here it is held that the bodhisattva completed the paths of accumula-
tion and preparation and attained the first level (bhumi)l2 during the first
immeasurable aeon. During the second aeon he ascended through the re-
maining six impure levels, and completed the stages of the three pure lev-
els during the third aeon.13 The cycle of becoming was ended for him when
all the Buddhas of the ten directions bestowed empowerment upon him in
the Peerless pure land14 by means of their great rays of light. In the next
moment he attained the vajra-like samadhi and, gaining the dharmakaya and
How the Teacher Attained Enlightenment 3
sambhogakaya, he became a complete and perfect Buddha. That Enjoyment
Body (sambhogakaya) which possesses the five certaintiesiS is the ultimate
body of form and, while that resided in the Peerless pure land, the
nirma~Jiikaya demonstrated the 12 deeds of a Buddha16 in [our own world
of] JambudvipaP
As it is said in [Maitreya's Analysis of the Jewel Matrix, Great Vehicle Trea-
tise on] the Peerless Tantra:
The great compassionate Knower of the World,
Seeing the condition of the world,
Without stirring from the Body of Truth
Manifested various natural appearances
[5] Such as his previous and final births.
He transferred his consciousness from Tu~ita and
Entered the womb and was born.
Excelling in all arts
He experienced the pleasure of his retinue of queens.
Demonstrating renunciation and ascetic practices
He went to the heart of bodhicitta.
Conquering Mara, he attained complete Buddhahood
And turned the wheel of the Dharma of awakening.
Finally he passed beyond all suffering
And yet in all the impur~ realms
He continues to teach, so long as samsiira remains.
THE~YANATRADDJON
Secondly, I will discuss the tradition of tantra. The way in which Bud-
dhahood was attained is described in kriyatantra (Action tantra) and
caryatantra (Performance tantra) in a manner no different from that of the
Perfection Vehicle [discussed above].
The Yogatantra Tradition
Yogatantra and anuttarayogatantra (unexcelled yogatantra) have separate
traditions. The first of these is explained in the root tantra Compendium of
the Reality [of All Tathagatas] and in the explanatory tantra Vajra Peak. Re-
~arding these texts, it is said that the commentator skilled in words is
Sakyamitra,IB the commentator skilled in meanings is Buddhaguhya19 and
he who is skilled in both words and meanings is Anandagarbha.20 Accord-
ing to the first two of these scholars, all three of whom were proficient in
tantric practice, our Teacher for this age was born as Suddhodana's son
and practised ascetism on the banks of the Nairafijana river as an ordinary
bodhisattva. Practising the path of austerity in that place for six years, he
attained the fourth concentration21 known variously as the greatest of the
great, as the final concentration, as the unshakeable and as the meditative
4 Overuiew of Buddhist Tantra
stabilization tha1: pervades the whole of space. [6] While he sat rapt in this
meditative absorption, the Buddhas of the ten directions aroused him by
snapping their fingers and said, "You will not reach enlightenment by this
samiidhi alone."
"Well then, how do I go on?" he asked. In reply, they led him away to
the peerless pure land. Thus, while his body of karmic maturation remained
on the bank of the Nairafijana river, the Wisdom Body of the bodhisattva
who fulfils all wishes went to the highest pure land where the Buddhas of
the ten directions bestowed empowerment upon him [in the form of] the
crown consecration. Then they left him to meditate on the stages of the five
clear realizations (abhisambodhi).22 Completely mastering these five
abhisambodhi realiZations, he achieved Buddhahood in the sambhogakJiya as
Mahavairocana and demonstrated the four miraculous means of a Bud-
dha.23 Going then to the summit of Mount Meru, he taught the way of
yogatantra.
Following this, he returned to the human realm and, upon re-entering
his karmically matured body of fruition on the bank of the Nairafijana river,
he subdued the hosts of Mara and demonstrated the way of enlightenment
and the remaining [deeds of a Buddha].
According to the tradition of the iidirya Anandagarbha, the bodhisattva
gathered the accumulations of merit and wisdom for three immeasurable
aeons, and at the end of this time reached the stage of the tenth bhumi,
which is the limit of cyclic existence. At this time he resided in the peerless
pure land, in the equipoise of the space-pervading meditative absorption.
Then all the Buddhas of the ten directions gathered together and aroused
him by the sounds of their snapping fingers. "It is not possible for you to
attain enlightenment merely on the basis of this samadhi" they told him.
"Well then, how should I proceed?" he asked. The assembled multitude
of Buddhas then bestowed upon him the crown consecration [7] and left
him to meditate upon the five clear realizations in their proper order. Upon
the completion of this meditation he arose as the Buddha Mahavairocana
in the Body of Enjoyment.
Having thus attained Buddhahood he demonstrated the four miracu-
lous means [of ripening beings] and, going to the peak of Mount Meru, he
taught yogatantra. Following this, he was born in the human realm as the
son of King Suddhodana and enacted the 12 deeds of a Buddha. Thus it is
believed in this tradition.
Now what, it may be asked, is the series of clear realizations? These
consist of a prior five clear realizations, arising through the miraculous
power of the Teacher, and a subsequent five clear realizations, arising
through the practice of a disciple. When the Buddhas of the ten directions
conferred the crown consecration upon the bodhisattva Sarvarthasiddha,
they left him to meditate on the meaning of the mantra OM CITTA-
PRATIVEDHAM KAROMI (Om I analyse the mind). As he sat meditating
on this mantra he clearly realized the natural purity of the dharmata nature
of his own mind in terms of 16 voidnesses.24 As he arose from that medita-
tion he clearly perceived the natural purity of the dharmata nature of his
own mind as a moon disc in his heart, and he achieved the mirror-like
wisdom (adarsanajnana) of the tathagata Ak~obhya. The name of this clear
realization is 'the wisdom clarity arising from a specific understanding [of
the 16 emptinesses]'.
In order to apply this to the stages of a disciple's practice, one recites the
mantra OM CITI APRATIVEDHAM KAROMI and meditates on the 16 vow-
els [of the Sanskrit alphabet] as symbols of the 16 emptinesses of dharmata
which is the nature of the natural purity of the mind, [8] on top of a moon
disc in one's heart.
After that, the Buddhas of the ten directions bestowed the mantra OM
BODHICITIAM UTPADAYAMI (Om I arouse the mind of enlightenment)
upon the bodhisattva Sarvarthasiddha, and left him to contemplate its
meaning. As he sat in that meditation he clearty realized the dharmata na-
ture of his own mind, completely free of adventitious stains. During the
post-meditation period he clearly saw the disc of the full moon in his heart
as the genuine natural purity of the dharmata nature of his mind, free from
all adventitious stains. Thus he achieved the realization of the tathagata
Ratnasambhava and the wisdom of great equality (samatajiiana): The name
of this clear realization is 'the clear realization arisen from bodhicitta'.
In applying this to the stages of a disciple's practice, one recites the man-
tra OM BODHICITTAM UTPADAYAMI and meditates upon the 30 [San-
skrit] consonants as symbols of the stainless purity of the dharmata nature
of one's own mind, free of adventitious defilement, upon the full moon
disc at one's heart.
After that, the Buddhas left Sarvarthasiddha to meditate on the mean-
ing of the mantra TI$THA VAJRA (Stand firm, oh vajra), and he clearly saw
a white five-pronged vajra standing upright on the moon disc at his heart
as the completely auspicious fundamental nature ofhis previously-gener-
ated bodhicitta. In that way he achieved the nature of the tathagata Amitabha,
which is discriminating wisdom (pratyavek~m:zajnana ). The name of this clear
realization is 'the clear realization achieved by vajra stability'.
In order to apply this to the stages of a disciple's practice, [9] one recites
the mantra TI$THA VAJRA and meditates on a white five-pronged vajra at
one's heart as the primordial vajra.
After that, all the Buddhas of the ten directions bestowed the name em-
powerment upon the bodhisatva Sarvarthasiddha, and Sarvarthasiddha
thereafter became known by the name Bodhisattva Vajra Realm
(Vajradhatu). Then they left him to meditate on the meaning of the mantra
VAJRATMAKO 'HAM (I am of the nature of vajra), and by this meditation
he achieved the vajra-realm body of all the Buddhas of the ten directions,
with their vajra-realm speech and vajra-realm mind, clearly established
6 Overview of Buddhist Tantra
within the white five-pronged vajra at his heart. He clearly saw that that
very vajra was composed of vajra particles which were the actual nature of
all the countless Buddhas [of the vajradhatu]. In this way he attained the
state of the tathagata Amoghasiddhi and the all-accomplishing wisdom
(krtytmu-?thanajnana ). The name of this clear realization is 'the clear real-
ization arisen from the vajra nature'.
When applying this to the stages of a disciple's practice, one recites the
mantra VAJRATMAKO 'HAM and, by means of light rays emanating into
the ten directions from the white five-pronged vajra in one's heart, one draws
the Vajra Realm body, speech and mind of all the Buddh;1s into one's heart,
and establishes them firmly within the white five-pronged vajra. This is the
meditation.
After that, all the Buddhas of the ten directions left the Bodhisattva Vajra
Realm to meditate on the meaning of the mantra OM YATHA SARVATA-
THAGATAS TATHA 'HAM (Om As are all the Buddhas, so am I). As he sat
absorbed in this meditation, the vajra and moon disc at his heart completely
transformed and he gained a clear realization of himself as the [10]
sarizbhogakaya Mahavairocana, fully adorned with all the major marks and
minor signs of Buddhahood. Thus he attained manifest Buddhahood.
Achieving the nature of Vairocana, he realized the wisdom of the Utterly
Pure Realm of Truth (suvisuddha-dharmadhatujfiana). The name of this-dear
realization is 'the clear realization arisen from total equality with all
Tatha.gatas'.
In order to incorporate that within the stages of a disciple's practice, one
recites the mantra OM YATHA SARVATATHAGATAS TATHA 'HAM and
meditates upon oneself arising as the tathagata Mahavairocana through the
complete transformation of the vajra and moon within one's heart.
Upon his attaininment of complete enlightenment, the Buddha bestowed
blessings and empowerments and demonstrated meditative stabilization
and miraculous emanations. After performing these four kinds of activity,
without his Enjoyment Body stirring from its place in the peerless pure
land, the Blessed One assumed the form of an Emanation Body with four
faces and taught such yogatantra as the Compendium of the Reality [of All
Tathagatas] on the peak of Mount Meru. Travelling to the human realm, he
conquered the hordes of Mara and showed the manner of attaining en-
lightenment and the rest [of the 12 deeds].
The Anuttarayogatantra Tradition
Secondly, according to the tradition of Highest Yoga tantra, the way in
which our Teacher attained Buddhahood is as follows: texts such as the
Wheel of Time Tantra, the Supreme Bliss Tantra, the Hevajta Tantra and so
forth do not give any explanation, but it is taught in the cycle of the Secret
Assembly Tantra. With respect to this topic, we find the view and teachings
of Aryadeva,25 as expressed in his Lamp Compendium of Practice, to be the
same as that put forward by Jnanapada [Buddha-jnana],26 in his Greater
Exposition. The explanation of these two masters is that bodhisattvas who
have achieved the tenth level are of two kinds; there are those for whom
cyclic existence has ended and who are certain to attain Buddhahood in
their next birth, and there are those for whom cyclic existence has ended
and who are certain to attain Buddhahood in this very life.
Now, our Teacher, having accumulated merit throughout three immea-
surable aeons by holding to the Perfection Vehicle, [ll] had at last become
a tenth level bodhisattva and had reached the limit of cyclic existence. At
that time he dwelt in the peerless pure land, absorbed in the meditative
stabilization that pervades the whole of space. All the Buddhas of the ten
directions then gathered around him and roused him by the sounds of their
snapping fingers. "You will not be able to attain complete and perfect Bud-
dhahood merely on the basis of this samiidhi," they told him. "Well then,
how should I proceed?" he asked. In reply, all those Buddhas of the ten
directions called forth Tilottama, the supremely beautiful daughter of the
gods, and bestowed upon him the genuine third empowerment. Then, hav-
ing shown him the stages of the clear realizations, they left him to meditate
upon those. In the first half of the night, through the successive dissolution
of the three emptinesses,27 he realized the ultimate meaning of the 'clear
light' emptiness. Then, in order that that he may gain the stage of union on
the path of learning, the Buddhas bestowed the fourth empowerment upon
him and left him to engage in that practice. As the sky cleared at the break
of day, the bodhisattva purified the most subtle traces of the subtle
obscurations to omniscience through his vajra-like samiidhi and attained the
stage of union on the path of no more learning. In this way he became a
manifest realized Buddha.
In that situation, we find that giving only the two higher empowerments
and omitting the vase and secret empowerments is permitted. It is also
taught that it is permitted in this special circumstance to meditate on the
completion stage (ni~pannakrama) without meditating on the generation
stage (utpattikrama).
Then, while his Enjoyment Body remained in the peerless pure land, his
Emanation Body showed the manner of the 12 deeds in the human realm.
Thus, having been born as Suddhodana's son, he practised austerities for
six years on the bank of the Nairafijana river, taking no coarse food other
than one seed of the jujube fruit, one grain of sesame and one grain of rice
each day. [12] As he sat absorbed in the space-pervading meditative stabi-
lization, the Buddhas of the ten directions came to him and aroused him by
the sound of their snapping fingers. "You will not be able to overcome
Mara and his host by means of such physically painful austerities, and by
this meditative stabilization you will not be able to gain liberation from the
obscurations to omniscience," they told him. Then, having eaten substan-
tial food, he approached the Bodhi tree and all the Buddhas called forth
8 Overoiew of Buddhist Tantra
Tilottama, the most beautiful daughter of heaven, and showed the way of
consecrating him with the third empowerment. Then, having shown him
the stages of the clear realizations; they left him to meditate. In the first half
of the night, through the successive dissolution of the three emptinesses,
he clearly,realized the ultimate meaning of the 'clear light' emptiness. Then,
in order that he should arise in the body of union on the stage of learning,
the Buddhas bestowed upon him the fourth empowerment and left him to
practise accordingly.
As the sky brightened with the dawn, he cleared away the most subtle
of the subtle obscurations to omniscience through his vajra-like meditative
stabilization and attained union on the path of no more learning. Thus he
demonstrated the attainment of complete and perfect Buddhahood.
Well, if someone should propose the argument that the demonstration
of enlightenment was sufficient in itself, and questions the need for the
third and fourth empowerments and so forth, we answer that, although by
relying on the Perfection Vehicle one is able to reach the tenth bodhisattva
bhumi, yet, in order to achieve complete Buddhahood, one definitely has to
rely on the path of the unexcelled mantra tradition.
The Lord of Sages (munindra), demonstrating manifest
Buddhahood,
Showed a vehicle for every being.
This attempt to set out clearly just what was taught
I offer to please the Conquerors and their Children.
(This is a verse [13] inserted between chapters)
How the Buddha
Turned the Wheel of Dharma
The manner in which the Buddha turned the wheel of Dharma after
attaining enlightenment has two parts: Turning the wheel of sutra and turn-
ing the wheel of mantra.
HOW THE BUDDHA TURNED THE WHEEL

OF THE SUTRAS
Regarding the first of these, the bhagavat, having demonstrated the at-
tainment of complete and perfect enlightenment, rested for seven weeks.
Following that he went to ~ipatana in the district of Varfu:;tasi, and there
in the Deer Park he met his retinue of companions-the all-knowing
AjnatakaUJ:t~inya, ASvajit, Bawa, Mahanama and Bhadrika 28-and for them
he turned the Dharma wheel of the Four Noble Truths:
"Oh bhik§us! This is the noble truth of suffering. This is the noble truth
of the origin of suffering. This is the noble truth of the cessation of suffer-
ing. This is the noble truth of the path. Suffering must be understood. The
origin of suffering must be abandoned. The cessation of suffering must be
obtained. The path must be relied upon. Suffering must be understood for,
until now, we have not understood it. The origin of suffering must be aban-
doned for, until now, it has not been abandoned. The cessation of suffering
must be obtained for, until now, it has not been obtained. One must medi-
tate on the path for, until now, we have not meditated upon it."
Thus he taught these Four Noble Truths three times. That teaching of
the Four Noble Truths is the actual [first] turning of the wheel of Dharma.29
Apart from the above, such similar teachings as the Discrimina.tion of
Discipline Sutra, the Four Close Placements in Mindfulness, the Hundred Verses
on Karma, the Hundred Stories of Realization and so on are all included in the
first wheel of teachings.
The Blessed One then sojourned on the Vulture's Peak, and to a. retinue
of 5,000 bhik§us and others, to a great assembly of Hearers engaged in the
practices. of calm abiding (samatha) and special insight (vipa5yana), (14] and
especially to countless numbers of Mahayana disciples, he taught the
Dharma without signs, and turned the second wheel of Dharma.
The actual teachings given at this time were the three great sutras of the
Perfection of Wisdom: the extensive Mother Sutra, the medium and the ab-
breviated siitras.30 Also included in this middle wheel of the teachings are
the King of Meditative Stabilizations Sfltra, the Very Extensive Garland of Bud-
dhas Sfltra, the Descent Into lAnka Sutra, most of the Stack oflewels Sutra, and
such similar texts.
Then, at Vai.Sali and other places, the Blessed One taught the disciples of
all vehicles that each of the elements of existence (dharma), from form to
omniscie~t mind,31 which were taught by him in the first turning of the
wheel, exists merely by imputation upon its characteristics.
During the second turning he taught that phenomena do not exist [even]
by imputation on their characteristics. And so, for all those who are to be
included within the Mahayana fold but who have developed doubts, he
taught this final series of teachings which fully clarified his intended mean-
ing.
The actual teachings given at that time were those such as the Chapter
[of the SzUra Unravelling the Thought ]'Requested by the the Noble One, Aris-
ing of Ultimate Truth'.32 Also included within this final turning of the wheel
is the [entire text of the] Stitra Unravelling the Thought.
Now, according to the prasangika33 view, the sii.tras of the first two turn-
ings of the wheel that show the subtle emptiness are sii.tras of definitive
meaning. The sii.tras of the final wheel are the sii.tras of interpretive mean-
ing.
According to the svatantrika view, held by Santarakl?ita34 and his dis-
ciples, the first wheel is [made up of) sii.tras of interpretive meaning, the
second wheel contains sii.tras of both interpretive and definitive meaning,
and the final wheel is composed of sii.tras which are to be understood as
definitive.
The school of Si.rilhabhadra35 is not particularly clear on this point, but
it seems that they hold the same belief as Santara~ita and his followers.
As for followers of the cittamatra school: they believe that the first two
wheels [15] reveal teachings, the meaning of which needs to be interpreted,
whereas sii.tras of the final wheel have a definitive meaning.
Most of the followers of the bahyartha schools36 accept only the Dharma
wheel of the Four Noble Truths and do not believe that the Mahayana sii.tras
are the word of the Buddha. A few of them, however, accept the Essence of
the Tathagata SzUra, the Dhara!li Requested by Indra, the Great Ultimate Nirvii]Ja
Sidra and so forth as the final turning of the wheel. According to our
[prasarigika] tradition, the subject matter of these texts is similar to the sec-
ond wheel of teachings.
If we were to analyse extensively all the teachings given in that way by
the Buddha, we would find that the 84,000 teachings act as opponent forces
to the 84,000 delusions. Summarizing these teachings, we find that all the
scriptures can be contained within 12 categories. In the Supreme Essence,
[Commentary on the Difficult Points of the Eight Thousand Verse Perfection of
Wisdom) by Santipa [Ratnakarasanti],37 the 12 divisions of scripture are said
to consist of: sii.tras, verses of intermediate [length], prophetic teachings,
verses, uplifting teachings, legends, rebirth stories, marvellous teachings,
expansive teachings, introductory teachings, parables and finalized teach-
ings,38 and it is just as he says. If we wish further to summarize these teach-
How the Buddha Turned the Wheel of Dharma 11
ings, we can reduce them to nine categories,39 and they can also be said to
be contained within the three baskets.40
An alternative way of categorizing the teachings of the Buddha is to
distinguish between those teachings which were uttered from his own lips,
those teachings which were given [in his presence by others] through his
blessings, and those teachings which were given [in his absence by others]
with his permission. We can also distinguish three classes within the cat-
egory of teachings given through his blessings: those blessed by his body,
those blessed by his speech and those blessed by his mind. Those teachings
given through the blessings of his mind are also threefold: there are those
blessed by the samadhi of his mind, those blessed by the compassion of his
mind, [16] and those blessed by the power of truth of his mind.
Finally, having turned the wheel of Dharma [for 45 years], the Lord of
Sages showed the manner of passing beyond suffering [at the age of 80] on
the night of the full moon in the final month of spring, beneath the constel-
lation Vaisaka.
After that there were three great councils. The first council took place in
the summer of the year of the Buddha's ultimate nirvatJa, in the Cave of
Great Happiness in Rajagrha. King Ajatasatru was the sponsor and it was
agreed that the Elder MahakaSyapa should lead the monastic community
of 500 arhats for the summer retreat.
At that time, all the 500 arhats, with the exception of Ananda, made a tall
pile of their upper ceremonial robes and Ananda seated himself upon the
top of this. Turning his face toward Sravasti41 and folding his hands in
prayer, he began to recite in a melodious voice, evam maya srutam ekasmin
samaye ... ("Thus have I heard. At one time ... ") and so on. In this way he
collected together the entire basket of sutras, reciting from memory all the
sutras the Buddha had taught, without the omission or addition of even a
single word.
Then, in the same way, the noble Upa1i42 collected together the entire
basket of vinaya (rules of ethical conduct) and the great Kasyapa collected
together the entire basket of abhidharma (elements of higher knowledge).
Following the clear explanations of Sakyami.mi himself, the teachings of
the Buddha had seven great patriarchs: Kasyapa, Ananda, Sal)akavasin,
Upagupta, Dhitika, Kr~l)a and Sudarsana. These are the seven [17] patri-
archs of the teachings and they are said to have succeeded one another in
thatprder.
The second council took place 110 years after the parinirvat:ta of the
Teacher. At that time the arhat Yasas and 700 other arhats, all of whom had
eliminated [from themselves] the ten fundamental transgressions, expelled
from their council all those monks of VaiSali who had wilfuily committed
the ten transgressions. Those monks having been cast out, the remainder
held an auspicious confessional assembly. The patron on that occasion was
the Dharma King Asoka.
As for the third council, this _gathering occurred just as has been ex-
plained by the acarya Bhavaviveka43 in his Blaze ofReasoning, by Vinitadeva44
in his Wheel of Proclaiming the Distinctions of the Classes of Scripture and by
the qcarya Padmakara45 in his Questions for the Novice Monk's Year.
There is, however, another tradition that tells of how Mara the evil one
manifested as a monk named Bhadra in the city of Pataliputra, 137 years
after the parinirvii~Ja of the Buddha. This demonic monk caused divisions
in the views of the sangha so that conflicts and dissension arose [within its
ranks]. These conflicts were resolved in accordance with the true Dharma
by the teachings of a bhif<?u named Vatsiputra. This council was under the
joint patronage of both King Nanda and King Mahapadma.
There is yet another tradition in which it is said that this council took
place in the city of Kusumapura46 160 years after the Teacher's ultimate
nirvii~Ja. It is believed that the four schools arose at that time, due to the
teachings being recited by four elder monks in four different languages.47
Within these four sects we also find 18 minor schools as subdivisions.48
[18] "Only this is the teaching of the Buddha, and all those who practise
otherwise are not his true followers," they argued among themselves-Some
time later, references to all18 of those schools were found in King Krkin's
Prophetic Dream Siltra,49 and it was explained that all of these traditions are
to be included among the followers of the Buddha's teaching. The patron
on that occasion was the Dharma King Asoka.
Of the texts which comment on the three turnings of the wheel of
Dharma, the Great Ocean of Specific Explanation, the [?Auto-] Commentary on
the root text of abhidharma [the Treasury of Higher Knowledge by
VasubandhuSOJ, and the 'Seven Treatises on Higher Knowledge'S! all deal
mainly with the viewpoint of the first turning. Among these, the commen-
tary on the root text and [ViSakadeva's52] Flower Garland [of Ethics] and oth-
ers explain mainly the aspect of practice.
The group of six Middle Way53 treatises and other [texts by Nagarjuna54]
deal mainly with the viewpoint of the second turning of the wheel. Texts
such as the ritual of generating bodhicitta composed by Aryadeva [Oral In-
structions on the Stages of Realizing Bodhicitta] and the Seventy Verses of[Go-
i!!gfor] Refuge written by Candrakirti55 ~ve explanations of practice, whereas
Aryadeva's Compendium ofSutras and Santideva's56 Compendium ofTrainings
and Entering the Bodhisattva's Deeds comment on both practice and view.
The arya Asanga's57 Five Levels of Yogic Practice and his. two anthologies
(Compendium of Mahayana and Compendium of Higher Knowledge), as well as
Vasubandhu's Eight Collections of Logic and [Maitreya's58] two Discrimina-
tions, all, for the most part, expound the view of the third and final turning.
Except for the Suchness (tathata) chapter of the Bodhisattva Grounds [which
explains the view], the remaining [chapters] of the Stages ofYiJgic Practice
explicate the aspect of practice. [Maitreya's] Ornament of[Mahiiyiina] Sutras
explains both view and practice in equal measure.
How the Buddha Turned the Wheel of Dharma 13
Other than this, the view of the Sautrantika school, as set forth in
[Dharmakirti's59] Seven Logical Treatises is in accordance with the explained
meaning of the first wheel, while the works of the Cittamatrin proponents
show that their view-is in accordance with the meaning of the fiital wheel.
HOW THE BUDDHA TURNED THE WHEEL

OF SECRET MANTRA
The second subdivision here is the manner in which the wheel of the
mantra Dharma was turned. There are four classes of tantra, in accordance
with the four different types of disciple and with the way that each takes
desire into the path. [19] This will be explained later.
[Our author bSod-narns grags-pa deals with this topic under the head-
ing 'The Secret Mantra Vehicle'.]
How all Those who Seek Liberation
Must Follow the Teachings of the Buddha
It fs inappropriate on the part of anyone interested in gaining freedom
and omniscience to follow the path of those whose minds remain unmoved
by philosophical tenets. It is also inappropriate to follow those who claim
worldly existence to be entirely meaninglessness (the lokayata school), or
others such as those who deny all previous and future births, or to follow
schools such as the Vedic ritualists (mimamsaka) and so on, who accept the
doctrine of rebirth but deny the possibility of attaining liberation or omni-
science.
It is only by accepting the possibility of attaining liberation and omni-
science, and then by taking refuge in the Three Jewels and by following the
inner teachings of the Buddha, that one can enter the true Dharma.
The Different Doors to the Stages of the Path
The fourth division of this general teaching is the indication of the dif-
ferent doors to the stages of the path. This has two parts: (1) differentiation
in terms of tenets and (2) differentiation in terms of vehicles.
DIFFERENTIATION IN TERMS OF TENETS

When distinguished in accordance with their philosophical tenets, there
are the four groups: Vaibha!?ika ('Detailed Exposition'), Sautrantika ('Sutra
School'), Cittamatrin ('Mind-only') and Madhyamika ('Middle Way').
According to [Bhavaviveka's] Wheel of Proclaiming the Distinctions of the
Classes of Scripture, the Vaibha!?ika group contains four sects. The first of
these is ~he Mahasanghika ('Great Monastic Community'), within which
are conta'ined the five schools known as Pfuva.Saila ('Eastern Mountain'),
Aparasaila ('Western Mountain'), Haimavata ('Snow Mountain'),
Lokottaravadin ('Transcendental Exposition') and Prajfiaptivadin ('Deter-
minate Exposition'). The second sect is the Aryasarvastivadin ('Noble Ones
Who Believe in the True Existence of Phenomena') and this sect contains
seven schools: Mulasarvastivadin ('Fundamentalists Who Believe in the
True Existence of Phenomena'), Kasyapiya ('Followers of Kasyapa'),
Mahisasaka ('Instructors of the Earth'), Dharmaguptaka ('Protectors of
Dharma'), Bahusrutiya ('Having Heard Much'), Tamra.Sap.ya ('Red-clothed
Ones') and the Vibhajyavadin ('Discriminating Exposition'). The third sect
is the Aryasthavira ('Higher Elders') which contains three schools: the
Jetavaniya ('Abiders in the Jeta Grove')60, Abhayagirivasin ('Fearless Moun-
tain Abiders') and Mahaviharavasin ('Abiders in the Great Monastery').
The fourth sect, Aryasariunitiya ('Consensus of the Superiors'), also con-
tains three schools: the Kaurukullaka ('Proclaimed Over the Earth'),
Avantaka ('Those from the Avanti District'), and Vatsiputriya ('Followers
of Vatsiputra'). Thus there are 18 schools within the four main sects, [20] all
of which are included within the Vaibha!?ika group. These arose due to
various teachers explaining the meaning [of the teachings] differently on
separate occasions.
Some of the schools listed here, for example the Vatsiputriya and oth-
ers, accept the existence of an independent person which is neither imper-
manent nor permanent. However, most of the Vaibh~ika schools, together
with followers of the Sautrantika, Cittamatrin and Madhyamika-svatantrika
schools, refute the existence of an independent person and accept the view
of subtle selflessness. They assert that holding to the idea of an indepen-
dent person is the delusion of ego-grasping. The Vaibha!?ika and Sautrantaka
schools in particular assert only the selflessness of the person, not the self-
lessness of phenomena. They assert that by meditating on that selflessness
it is possible for a practitioner to eliminate all of the obscurations of defile-
ment (klesavarat~a) and attain liberation. Over and above that, they assert
that by generating supreme bodhicitta and practising for three immeasur-
able aeons, it is possible to attain complete enlightenment.
For proponents of the Cittamatrin school, the method of attaining lib-
eration is similar to the above, for they also assert the selflessness of all
phenomena. For them, the perceiver and the object of perception are de-
void of being substantially different, and this is how they define the self-
lessness of all phenomena. In particular, the nature of all phenomena
together with their imputed characteristics is that they are all devoid of any
self-existence from their own side. By practising meditation on this self-
lessness of phenomena and generating the Mahayana motivation of
bodhicitta, they say, one will attain complete and perfect <:nlightenment at
the end of three immeasurable aeons.
Followers of the Madhyamika-svatantrika school hold that, in addition
to the above, in order to attain Buddhahood one must meditate on an emp-
tiness which entirely refutes the existence of all phenomena, as these can-
not be established merely on the basis of their appearance to an unmistaken
consciousness.
Although all Madhyamika-svatantrika followers [21] accept the view of
the emptiness that refutes true existence, such masters as Jii.anagarbha,61
Bhavaviveka and others assert external existence but not a self-knowing
[consciousness]. 62 Therefore their school is called Sautrantika-madhyamika-
svatantrika ('Middle Way Autonomists Following Scripture'). Santara~ita
and his followers, on the other hand, together with Haribhadra63 and
Buddhajfiana64 and their followers, all accept the reality of internal (i.e.
mental) existence while refuting the idea of the true existence of external
phenomena. That is, they assert truly existent particles w~thin physical
matter and, because of this assertion, their school is called Yogacara-
madhyamika-svatantrika ('Middle Way Autonomist Practitioners of Yoga').
Adherents of [our own] Prasaxi.gika school do not believe that liberation
is possible merely on the basis of meditating on the view that refutes the
substantial independence of the person. We believe that one attains libera-
tion by meditating on the two levels of truth as well as by eliminating the
obscurations of delusion through meditation upon the view that refutes
the inherent existence of both the person and all phenomena. In addition to
that, however, in order to gain complete and perfect enlightenment, one
must generate the Mahayana mind of bodhicitta and practise for three im-
measurable aeons.
DIFFERENTIATION IN TERMS OF VEHICLES

Secondly, I will explain the differentiation in terms of vehicles. There
are two vehicles, known as the Hinayana ('Lesser Vehicle') and Mahayana
('Greater Vehicle').
The Different Doors to the Stages of the Path 17
The name 'lesser' refers both to the path that leads one to the attainment
of liberation from the sufferings of cyclic existence for one's own benefit,
and to the actual result itself. The tWo vehicles of Hinayana and Mahayana
are not differentiated in terms of view, because even the Lesser Vehicle has
the wisdom that realizes the non-inherent existence of a self with regard to
both the personality and phenomena. Therefore, if we ask in what respect
they differ, they differ in terms of the possession of the special'Body of the
Path' of the Mahayana: that is, bodhicitta.
[22] It is by means of this special bodhicitta that one develops a mind of
equanimity toward all beings, seeing them all as having been one's own
mother. Further, remembering the kindness of mothers, one develops the
wish to repay the debt of kindness that is owed to all beings. From this,
love arises toward them all, wishing for their complete happiness. Com-
passion arises, wishing for them to be free of all suffering, and then one
develops the supreme thought of taking upon oneself the responsibility for
actually achieving this. This supreme thought is the actual bodhicitta; which
includes both the mind of aspiration toward Buddhahood for the sake of
all sentient beings, and the mind which then actually engages in the prac-
tice. It is with this attitude that one takes the bodhisattva vows [and makes
a promise] to abandon the 18 root downfalls and to protect oneself from
the 46 auxiliary downfalls.65
In addition to this, one practises the six perfections66 and the four ways
of gathering disciples67 and, since these practices are found only within the
Mahayana tradition and not in the Hinayana, it is on these points of differ-
ence that one can discriminate between the two as distinct vehicles.
THE HINAYANA
The Hinayana can be divided into two: the Sravakayana ('Hearers' Ve-
hicle') and Pratyekabuddhayana ('Solitary Realizer Buddhas' Vehicle').
These two are not differentiated in terms of either view or practice, because
both have the wisdom of the realization of the non-inherent existence of all
phenomena, and neither of them include the development of the Mahayana
mind of enlightenment.
Well then, if we ask how these two differ, the reply is that their differ-
ence is based upon whether or not the practitioner has to rely upon another
as his teacher at the time of leaving cyclic existence. There is also a differ-
ence in their resultant attainments, which are classified as inferior and su-
perior [respectively], and a difference based on whether or not one gives
verbal or physical teachings and so on, once the result has been attained.
THE MAHAYANA
The term Mahayana refers both to the path that leads to the attainment
of complete and perfect Buddhahood for the benefit of all sentient beings,
and to the actual result itself. This vehicle can also be divided into two: the
Pararnitayana ('Vehicle of the [six] Perfections') and Guhyarnantrayana ('Ve-
hicle of Secret Mantra'). [23] As is said in [Buddhaguhya's] Introduction to
the Meanings of Highest Yoga Tantra:
The bodhisattva vehicle is of two kinds: there is the vehicle of the
levels (bhumz) and perfections, and there is the resultant vehicle
of tantra.
The Perfection Vehicle is also known as the 'vehicle with signs', the
'causal vehicle' and the 'vehicle of attaining enlightenment through the path
of parting from attachment'. Why is this path called the 'vehicle of the per-
fections' and so on? It is called the 'vehicle of the perfections' because it is a
path toward Buddhahood which relies on the way of the [six] perfections,
and does not involve meditation on the body of a deity. It is called 'causal
vehicle' because on this path one only realizes the causes of enlightenment,
without meditating on the four complete purities which are gained at the
time of the result, nor on their similitudes being taken as the path.
The Vehicle of Secret Mantra is also known as the 'vajra vehicle', the
'resultant vehicle', the 'method vehicle' and as the 'vehicle of attaining Bud-
dhahood by means of the path of desire'. If we ask, "Why is it called the
'secret mantra vehicle' and the rest?", it is called 'secret' because it is not
suitable to be brought within the scope of inappropriate vessels [immature
disciples]. It is called 'mantra' because it protects one's mind68 from the
sufferings of cyclic existence. It is called 'vajra' because, on the side of wis-
dom there is the understanding of emptiness, and, on the side of method,
there is reliance on the mar:tc;lala of deities, both arising clearly in one's
mind. It is called 'resultant vehicle' because one meditates on the four com-
plete purities which are attained at the time of enlightenment, and takes
their simili-tudes as the path. It is called 'method vehicle' because the meth-
ods employed within it are far superior to those employed within the per-
fection vehicle. [24] It is called 'desire vehicle' because, on this path,
Buddhahood is attained through utilization of the objects of desire.
This vehicle contains various tantras dealing with the tenets and basic
practices of [those realized beings known as] Vidyadhara eKnowledge
Holders') and therefore [the canon of this vehicle] is known as the
vidyadharapitaka ('basket of teachings of the Knowledge Holders').
If we now ask, "To which of the three baskets do~ this basket belong?",
the answer is found in the Sutra Requested by Subahu. {'Listen and I will
explain," it says. "Secret mantra is taught in the manner of the basket of
sutras." Also, Santipa [Ratnakarasanti]69 has said, "It is the basket of sutras
which shows the condensed profound meaning."
It is also said that if we analyze the sutrapitaka itself, we find within it
the vinayapitaka and the abhidharmapitaka, and so all three baskets are con-
tained within one.
The Perfection Vehicle
With regard to the Paramitayana; five divisions are recognized, relating
to five speeds of travelling alorig the path. These five are taught in the In-
troduction to the Signs of Definite and Indefinite Progress Siltra as travelling: (1)
as if in an oxcart, (2) as if in a wagon drawn by an elephant, (3) like the sun
or moon, (4) like the miracles of a Sravaka, or, (5) like the miracles of a
Pratyekabuddha.
If we ask how these two Mahayana vehicles are differentiated, we can
say that they are not differentiated by the superiority or inferiority of their
resultant attainments, because the result in both cases is entirely free of
faults and replete with all good qualities. Similarly, we cannot differentiate
them with respect to their practices, because in both cases the six perfec-
tions and the development of bodhicitta are practised equally. Nor can they
be differentiated by their view, because both of these vehicles have the wis-
dom that understands the lack of inherent existence. Also, they can be dif-
ferentiated neither by the speed of travelling the path nor by the superiority
or inferiority of their disciples. Well then, what is the difference?
Within the Mahayana in general, the main goals are to benefit others
and to achieve enlightenment. Of these two ideals, the principal one is to
benefit others. [25] Enlightenment itself is not the principal objective, be-
cause enlightenment is desired only as a means of helping others. For ex-
ample: a person suffering from thirst has drinking as his main interest, but
he also takes interest in a vessel so that he may use it to obtain the drink. In
a simp.ar way, enlightenment includes within its scope both the dhannakaya
('body of truth') and the rupakaya ('body of form') and the main purpose
here is to attain the rapakaya because it is this, and not the dhannakaya, that
possesses the ability to benefit disciples by appearing to them directly. The
special practice of meditating on the characteristics of the rapakaya is found
on the path of the tantric vehicle and not in the perfection vehicle, and it is
this fact that distinguishes the two vehicles.
In brief then, on the side of wisdom there is the understanding of emp-
tiness, and on the side of method there is the arising of the retinue of deities
and the mru:u;lala palace. The very clear appP.arance of these two together
in one mind is the particular characteristic of the tantric vehicle. [Such a
unified appearance of method and wisdom] is notto be found within the
perfection vehicle.
As is said in the first chapter of the Vajra Tent Tantra:
If emptiness were the method
One would never become Buddha
Since a result cannot be at variance with its cause,
And method is not emptiness.
In order to reverse the self-grasping of those
Who seek a view of self
And of those who [wish to] tum away from [false] views,
The Conquerors have shown emptiness.
For this reason, the mru;t~alas and deities
Have been shown as a blissful method.
By union with the pride of Buddhahood
[26] Buddhahood is not far away.
Because the thirty-two marks of the Teacher
And his lordly eighty signs
Are results attained by method,
Therefore method has the Teacher's form.
So it is written, and the significance here is that the wisdom that realizes
emptiness was formerly taught as a path simply in order to overthrow the
idea of grasping at a self. One might argue that Buddhahood must be at-
tainable on the basis of meditating on this wisdom alone, because this wis-
dom not only realizes emptiness, and therefore opposes self-grasping, but
is also the method for abandoning the mirid that grasps at true existence
and believes in the reality of phenomenal appearances. To such an argu-
ment we reply that enlightenment will not be attained with only the wis-
dom of realizing emptiness, because this wisdom alone is only the cause
for the attainment of the dhannakiiya, and has no cause whatsoever for the
quite different attainment of the body of form.
lf one now asks, "Then what is the reason for showing emptiness?", the
answer is that the Conquerors have taught emptiness for the benefit of those
with views that contradict the selflessness of phenomena, and to reverse
the self-grasping of those who are manifestly fond of grasping at a self.
Therefore, if one now asks, "What is the method of attaining the result-
ant rilpakiiya of Buddhahood?" we answer that, because the wisdom of re-
alizing emptiness is not by itself the method for attaining enlightenment,
one should cultivate the pride of Buddhahood and, on the basis of realiz-
ing bliss through this method, one realizes emptiness simultaneously. [27]
By this method of deity yoga, producing the divine palace and the mru;t~ala
circle of deities as inseparable wisdom and bliss, the complete and perfect
condition of Buddhahood is attained within a very short time.
Why is it necessary to practise the yoga of the deity a.domed with the
112 marks and signs in order to attain the Buddha's Form Body? The rea-
son is that, because it has been established that the enlightened form of the
Teacher possesses the 32 marks and 80 signs of lordliness, when one is
meditating on a path that aims at establishing this Form Body, the inethod
itself must possess similar characteristics. As it has been said [by Buddha-
jfianapada] in [his] Engaging in the Means of Self-achievement:
The ordinary methods are not the only ones. By meditating on
causes that are dissimilar to complete and perfect Buddhahood,
Buddhahood will not be attained, because the path lacks medita-
tions that accord with the result.
The meaning here is that, although in the perfection vehicle it is explained
that generosity and so forth are methods for attaining the Form Body, these
are not the only methods, because they themselves do not constitute a path
that has characteristics similar to the Form Body. As [the same text] says:
If the path does not possess characteristics similar to the Form
Body, then it is not the unsurpassed method for attaining the Form
Body. The profound Truth Body and the vast Form Body are at-
tained by paths that accord with them.
Also, in the same text, it is said:
For oneself, the result of the profound and vast nature that arises
from within one's own being is attained by its own essence.
From this we understand that the rupakllya must be achieved by means
of a path that is concordant with it. And, because the dharmakllya [28] also
needs to be achieved in a similar manner, it is therefore necessary to prac-
tise these two in the same way, [making the path like the result in all re-
spects]. As it says in the text:
For this reason, just as one meditates on selflessness, one should
meditate upon the essential nature of the vast as being without
difference [from the profound, which is emptiness].
Also, it is said in [Sridhara'sFO Co-emergent Light, Commentary on the Dif-
ficult Points of Black Yamari:
It should not be asserted that one will arise as a Buddha by rely-
ing on generosity and the rest as methods and by the power of
prayers of aspiration. How can one's mind attain certainty by gen-
erating doubt? If it is maintained that the Enjoyment Body and
the Emanation Body are produced by the p9wer of prayer, and
not by the appropriate meditation, then one could also gain the
clarity of selflessness without meditation. Why, then, would one
bother to meditate? If it is now agreed that these Bodies arise only
after the appropriate meditation, and yet this meditation is not
performed, what fault lies in the Enjoyment and Emanation Bod-
ies? Therefore, even when one abides within the perfection ve-
hicle, one should hold the truth of the three Bodies of Buddhahood
and then, by means of meditation, the nature of all this will be-
come clear. This is extensively taught.
The Secret Mantra Vehicle
Far superior to the paramitayana is the vehicle of tantra, and this is taught
in four classes. These four are not differentiated in terms of the result that is
attained, nor in terms of their motivation of bodhicitta, nor by their practice
of the six perfections. They do not differ in their view of realization, nor in
their having the practices of deity yoga and so on. So then, [29] if one asks,
"How can they be differentiated?" some reply that kriyatantra has been
taught in order to gather those disciples who follow the ignorant Brahma,
caryatantra has been taught in order to gather those disciples who follow
the angry V~l).U, anuttarayogatantra has been taught for the purpose of con-
verting the disciples of the lustful Isvara (Siva), and yogatantra has been
taught in order to gather the disciples of those three in general. Also, some
say that these four classes of tantra respectively are taught in order to gather
disciples from among the four castes of Brahmans, Vai.Syas, Ksatriyas and
Sudras. And again, some also say that because the Buddha's te~chings con-
tain the tenets of the four schools, the four different practices of deity yoga
have been shown in harmony with those.
According to our own tradition, however, it is the main disciples of these
various classes of tantra who are themselves distinguished in accordance
with the four different ways in which they employ desire on the path. As it
is written in the Introduction to the Meaning of Highest Tantra: "There are
four doors of entry into the resultant Vajra vehicle of secret mantra, com-
monly known as Action tantra, Performance tantra, Yoga tantra and High-
est Yoga tantra." And, in the Embrace of the Four Yoginis Tantra we read:
"Smiling, gazing, holding hands and embracing, these four represent the
four tantras in the manner of insects."71 Also, it is said in the Vajra Tent
Tantra: [30] "For inferior beings Action tantra is taught, and Performance
tantra is superior to that. For excellent beings the excellent Yoga tantra is
taught, and Highest Yoga tantra is superior to that." Also, in the Ornament
of the Vajra Essence Tantra: "By the embrace of the couple, the divisions of
tantra are shown. Thus we may know them by the holding of hands, the
smile and the gaze." The significance of these words is that, depending on
the manner in which disciples take the joy of gazing on the meditational
goddess onto the path, there is the distinction between external activities
and internal meditative stabilization.
The class of tantra within which are taught mainly outer activities is
kriyatantra. The type known as caryatantra teaches practices of the outer
activities of body and speech in equal measure with practices of internal
deity yoga. This has been taught for those disciples who are able to take
onto the path the joy of smiling at the meditational goddess, as well as the
joy of gazing. Similarly, with reference to the inner and outer yogas, that
class of tantra which teaches primarily the internal practice of deity yoga is
called yogatantra. This class is taught for those disciples who, beyond gaz-
ing and smiling at a meditational goddess, are able to take the happiness of
The Different Doors to the Stages of the P.ath 23
touching her hand onto their path. Anuttarayogatantra is a class of tantra
which teaches only internal deity yoga. Doctrines of this class are taught
only for those disciples who are capable of taking onto their path the co-
emergent bliss arising from the union of the male and female secret organs.
The meaning of all this is that Performance tantra is so called because it
uses external activities and internal concentration in equal measure. Yoga
tantra is so called because internal yoga is taken as the main practice, and
Highest Yoga tantra is so called [31] because no yoga is higher.
Thus, the purpose of these tantric teachings is to lead superior individu-
als onto the path as disciples. They are not intended for ordinary beings.
It is said in the later chapters on meditation in the Compendium of Reality
Tantra that disciples are terrified with fear when [these teachings of taking
joy onto the path] are taught, but, as has been explained [by .Anandagarbha
in his] Illumination of the Compendium of Suchness: "From the anuttara-
yogatantra down to the three lower tantras, it is taught that one should take
onto the path those joys that arise from gazing and so forth." So this is a
pervasive teaching that exists right down to the lowest tantras. For example,
taking the happiness of gazing onto the path of kriyatantra is explained in
the Detailed Rite of AmoghapilSa: "One should look upon the face of the
Bhagavati Bbrku!L''
It is also said:
One should gaze to the right with joy and faith upon the beautiful
goddess Tara, she who bends down with a gesture of supreme
generosity. One -should gaze to the left with joy and faith upon
the beautiful Padmakula in accordance with the doctrines of se-
cret mantra, and one should gaze upon Amoghapasa.
In caryatantra it is the happiness of smiling which is taken onto the path.
As it is said in the Perfect Enlightenment of Great Vairocana Sutra:
The goddess on the right, whose face is gently smiling, encircled
by a halo of light one full armspan across, is called Buddhalocana.
Her incomparable body is radiantly shining and she is the con-
sort of Sakyamuni. ·
In yogatantra it is the happiness of touching hands which is taken onto
the path. In the Vajra Peak Tantra it says: "The goddess murmuring with
vajra passion, embracing [32] one's head, is one's personal goddess. Bow-
ing down her head, she takes hold of the Buddha's hand." These quota-
tions all make the meaning clear.
Now I will explain the four classes of tantra in detail: Action, Perfor-
mance, Yoga and Highest Yoga tantra. The first of these is Action tantra,
and this I will explain in three parts: (1) the inner classification, (2) an ex-
planation of the empowerments and vows and (3) the stages of practising
the path.
Action Tantra
INNER CLASSIFICATION
Inner classification is twofold: firstly there is the classification into fami-
lies and, secondly, the general divisions of each of the families. Families are
classified into three groups: the Tathagata family, the Lotus family and the
Vajra family.
THETATHAGATAF~Y
With regard to the Tathagata family, there are eight divisions of subject
matter. There are [tantras concerning]: (1) the principal of the Tathagata
family, (2) the lord of the Tathagata family, (3) the mother of the family, (4)
the 'crown protrusion' [deity] of the family, (5) the wrathful gods and god-
desses, (6) the group of obedient messengers, (7) the bodhisattvas, and (8)
the nagas and ya~as of the Tathagata family.
(1) The principal of the Tathagata family is the Teacher Sakyamuni.
Without the request of his entourage, he spontaneously taught the benefits
of the 100-syllable mantra,72 and, upon the request of his entourage, he arose
as the Lord of the mru:tc;lala and taught the tantras of the Conqueror, in-
cluding the Establishment of the Three Commitments of the teacher and the
explanation of the mru:tc;lala.
The [33] abbreviated, medium and extensive Golden Light Sutras are in-
cluded within this category because they teach similar subjects. Some claim
that these texts are sutras, whereas others say that they are both sutra and
tantra. The reason we find these views unacceptable is because the Great
Glorious Sutra is taught within this group of texts, as well as the Sadhana of
the Four Great Kings and the methods of drawing their mm;u;lala.
(2) The overlord of the Tathagata family is Maftju5ri. The tantras in this
group are the extensive Root Tantra of Maiijusri in 36 chapters, which ex-
plains the 12 deeds of the Tathagata and so forth, and the abridged tantra
in four chapters which gives only the Sadhana of the Heroic Maiiju5ri [Tantra
of the Solitary Hero Maiijusri]. In their first chapters, these texts teach the
Buddhas' and bodhisattvas' system of dream analysis, together with rites
which ensure protection from lightning, and the siidhana of the nine deities
of Jambhala. In the fourth chapter are taught rituals of subjugation which
rely on Kurukulla, and methods of a protective circle in which are united
the male and female entourages of ya~as.
Some say that the practice taught in the Heart of Wisdom Sutra, in which
the meditator first dissolves the world and all its inhabitants into clear light
and then sees himself arising-as Buddha Sakyamuni from that state of emp-
tiness, is to be included within this division of scriptures. Also included in
this category are a sadhana by Nagarjuna73 which focuses on the Great
Action Tantra 25
Mother (Prajftaparamita) together with all the Buddhas of the ten direc-
tions as her retinue of children, and a short empowerment ritual said to
have been written by Pha dam-pa sangs-rgyas74 concerning the eight clear
realizations. 75 The large and small rituals of the Medicine Buddhas76 should
also be included here, [34} even though they have been classified by some
as belonging to the class of sutras. Ratnakirti,77 however, has shown clearly
that they belong to the class of Action tantra because, even though they
include an ethical conduct section of confessions, they teach a square
mru:H;iala with four doors and so forth.
(3) The mothers of the Tathagata family are Marici and the five
Vidyarajfti.78
For Martci there are both rituals and a knowledge mantra [the Chapter of
the Tantra Arisen from the Radiant Lady of illusion and the Dhiira7Ji of the Radi-
ant Noble Lady, respectively}, and also a text known as the Seven Hundred
Stanzas of the Radiant Noble Lady of Illusion, which seems to be a mixture of
Highest Yoga tantra and Action tantra, as it teaches the generation and
completion stages, and the channels (natf.z), wmds (prii7Ja) and drops (hindu).
As for the five Vidyarajfti, these are MahasahasrapraVtardani,
Mahamayiiri, Mahapratisara, Mahasitavati and Mahamantranusarn:u.
Santipa wrote a mai).9.ala ritual for these five and also a siidhana for their
practice.79 Jetari80 wrote a siidhana for each of them individually, and also a
combined practice. 51
(4) The crown protrusion [deities] of the Tathagata family are
U!?J:.U!?avijaya, Sitatapatra, Vimalo~~a and U!?~aprabha. With regard to
the first of these, Indra requested Vijaya for a teaching in order to protect
the Devaputra Susthira. This is contained in the text DhiiraJ:zi of the Croum
Protrusion Victor Who Completely Purifies All Those in Lower Births. There is
also a practice associated with this. 82 The text Chapter of the Dhiira7Ji of the
Crown Protrusion Victor ofAll Tathiigatas and Related Topics [Toh.596] teaches
the construction of the Victorious stupa83 and the making of the small cast
images which are placed inside.
Regarding Sitatapatra, there are four texts; Praise to She Who is Uncon-
.querable by Others, the Lady of Supreme Attainment and two smaller texts
called Arisen from the Land of Gods, [35} one of which has an introductory
section, and one of which does not. The first two of these are a little differ-
ent in their translation but not in their meaning, the second of them being
the more accurate translation. Su.rail.gamavarma wrote a commentary [called
Commentary on the Lady with a White Parasol, Arisen from the Crown Protru-
sion ofAll Tathiigatas] to this latter text, dealing with the secret mantra, knowl-
edge mantra, essence mantra and the near-essence mantra~ Candragomin84
wrote a collection of 14 commentaries on this text, including a mai).9.ala
ritual (Siidhana of the Noble Lady with the White Parasol Called She Who is Un-
conquerable by Others), a bali ritual (Bali Ritual of the Noble Lady etc.), a ritual
for the protection wheel (rak$iicakra), a fire offering (homa) and so forth.
Max:u;iala rites were also written by Vajrasana, 11k~x:tavajra and Vajranku5a.
Although max:t<;lala rites were also written by Padmankusa 85 and
Vajravarma, these are not suitable to be included within this category be-
cause they contain explanations concerning the taking of vows of the five
Buddha families and so forth. There are many Tibetan commentaries that
supplement the rituals of Candragomin, and there are also instructions for
the preparation of bali (Tib: gtor rna), which are said to have come from
India. The first Tibetan text following the tradition of this ritual was writ-
ten by Pho-rog mgon-po rdo-rje.
With regard to Vimalo~x:t~a, texts devoted to her include a method of
drawing her max:t<;lala using scented water, and a teaching explaning the
layout of 108 stupas. There are also two texts by Sahajalalita: the General
Compendium and the Specific Compendium.86
Fourthly, with regard to texts concerning U~x:t~aprabha, it seems that
in this case we must take separately the first chapter of the Root Tantra of
Maiijusri. With regard to the text known as Killyu~l!i¢, we can definitely
say that this was written by a non-human spirit of Tibet. Of this there is no
doubt.
(5) There are two texts dealing with the wrathful gods and goddesses of
the Tathagata family: the Secret Rite of Victory Over the Triple World (Secret
Tantra Rite of Complete Wrathful Victory) and the Dhiiral}i of the Goddess of
Invocation. [36]
(6) Concerning the class of obedient messengers of the Tathagata fam-
ily, there are the PaYI}asabari Dharal}i (the Rite of the Leaf-clad Noble Hermit
Lady) 87 and others.
(7) With regard to bodhisattvas of the Tathagata family, we find texts
such as the One Hundred and Eight Names of Avalokitesvara and others,88 all
of which are to be considered separately.
(8) As for tantras of the nagas and yak~as of the Tathagata family, there
are the Kubera Tantra [Dhiiral}i of the Continuity of Wealth], and the Arising of
Nectar Tantra (Dharal}i) which explains such things as water libations and
bali offerings.
THE LOTUS FAMILY
The second family is the Lotus family, and this will be discussed under
five headings: (1) the principal, (2) the overlord, (3) the mother, (4) the wrath-
ful gods and goddesses and (5) the obedient messengers.
(1) The principal of the Lotus family is Amitayus. Regarding him there
are two tantras89 which came from the impure god realm, and there is also
one tantra known as the Immortal Drum-roll of Amitayus90 which was spo-
ken in the pure land of Sukhavati (Paradise of Great Bliss).
Action Tantra 27
(2) The overlord of the Lotus family is Avalokitesvantand, with regard
to him, the three volume root tantra of Avalokite5vara in 12,000 verses called
Lotus Net was not translated into Tibetan. A shorter redaction of this tantra
in 1,000 verses, however, does exist in Tibetan and this teaches two m~<;lalas
of 1,227 deities who have Avalokitesvara as their lord. There also exists a
partial translation of the vision of Avalokitesvara with 11 heads,91 and the
longer and shorter dhiira~Jis called Lion's Roar of Avalokite5vara.
(3) The mother of the Lotus family is Arya Tara and, regarding her, there
is the tantra in 35 chapters [called Tara, Mother of All Tathiigatas, Arising of
Various Actions Tantra] which explicates 108 m~<;lalas. Chapter Ill of this
text is identical to the text now known as the Twenty-one Homages to Tarii.
Some argue that these cannot be the same because [37] the third chapter of
that tantra must be classified as an Action tantra, whereas Candragomin
explains the Twenty-one Homages to Tara in the manner of the Highest Yoga
tantras. This argument is invalid however, because, in the same way,
[PUI).<;lartka's] 92 great commentary [called Stai1~less Light] comments on the
Expression of the Ultimate Names of the Wisdom-being Maiiju5ri according to
the system of the Kalacakra (Wheel of Timel teachings and [Aryadeva] in-
terprets it in terms of the Guhyasamaja (Secret Assembly) cycle in his Lamp
Compendium of Practice, whereas the masters Lilavajra93 and Maiiju5rtkirti94
comment upon that text using the terminology of the Yoga tantras.
(4) The wrathful deity of the Lotus family is Hayagrtva, and concerning
him there is the abbreviated Htiyagriva-tantra (the Dhiira7Ji of Hayagriva
Avalokitesvara), but the extensive Hayagriva-tantra was not translated into
Tibetan.
(5) Regarding tli.e obedient messengers of the Lotus family, there are the
texts of the Great Glorious Mother Tantra (Siltra of the Noble Great Glorious
Great Mother) and so forth.
THE VAJRA FAMILY
The third family is the Vajra family, which also has five divisions as
given above.
(1) The principal of the Vajra family is the Tathagata A~obhya. The text
that relates to him is the Vajrak$obhya-tantra (Dhara7Ji Purifying All
Obscurations of Karma), which teaches the m~<;lala that purifies the lower
realms of existence.
(2) The overlord of the family is Vajrapfu:ri, and he has the three tantras
known as the Root Tantra ofVajrapa1Ji (Glorious Fierce One), the Explanatory
Tantra (Explanatory Tantra of the Secret Mind of the Glorious Vajra Fierce One)
and the Subsequent Tantra (Subsequent Tantra of the Secret Mind of the Glori-
ous Vajra Fierce One).95 There are also the Vajrapa1Ji Bhutadamara-tantra (Great
King ofTantras, Subduing the Elemental Forces) and the Tantra of the Complete
Vajra Conqueror.
It is said that the Tantra of the Complete Vajra Conqueror was put into 21
verses by the translators, who claimed that it was taught at Bodhgaya. In
the view of the pa~;~~it Buddhaguhya, however, this claim is not acceptable
because Bodhgaya is the site of the subjugation of Mara and the attainment
of enlightenment. It is not the place where the wheel of the Dharma was
turned. If this is the case, where then was it taught? It was taught to the
southeast of Mount Meru in the cave of the Vajra Mountain, [38] a place of
the Holders of Knowledge Mantras (vidyamantra-dhara). The circumstances_
of the discourse were that King Ajatasatru, having killed his father
Bimbisara, had become known as the 'heart of perversity' and many non-
virtues were being committed throughout the world. Thus a great famine
arose. Because of this, the four great kings supplicated the Blessed One
who then gave instructions to Vajrapill:ri. Vajrapill:ri subsequently mani-
fested in the form of Vajravidarru:ta (the Complete Vajra Conqueror) and
taught that tantra. This is the manner of its origin and, including the<:hap-
ter in which the Blessed One says "Well done! Well done!", it has 108 chap-
ters.
(3) The mother of the Vajra family is Analapramohani (She of the Blaz-
ing Flames) and, for her, there is one tantra (the Dhiira~;~i of the Completely
Enlightening Invincible Vajra).
(4)The tantra of the wrathful gods and goddesses of t.'-le Vajra family is
the Dhiira~;~i of the Fourth Application of the Hearth and Nectar.
(5) The tantras of the oath-bound messengers of the Vajra family are the
Great Powerful One Mahayana Sutra and the tantra Commitment of the Nagas,
Vajra Lips.
It should be known that the two tantras by the names of Vajra Hook (rdo
rje lcags kyu) and the Vajra Garu~a Wing Tantra (khyung gshog 'bar ba) are
both spurious.
GENERAL CLASSIFICATION
Now, secondly, I will explain the general classification of the three fami-
lies as taught in the General Secret Tantra, the Accomplishment of Goodness
Tantra, the Tantra Requested by Subahu and the Subsequent Concentration
Tantra.
In the first of these texts, the ritual procedures of the mar_t<;lala are shown
in accordance with the system of kriyatantra, all the way from the initial
blessings of the site to the final bestowal of empowerment. This text also
describes 3,500 mar_t<;lalas based upon those three families.
The second tantra explains the procedures of a meditational retreat for
the invocation of the wrathful deity Susiddhi (Accomplishment of Good-
Action Tantra 29
ness) and provides details of his ritual activities. It also shows the necessity
of supplementing the empowerment found in the General Secret Tantra.
The third text, the Tantra Requested by Subahu, shows the retreat practice
of the deities mentioned in the above two tantras, [39] together with meth-
ods for the accomplishment of myx:iads of profound activities.
The final text, the Subsequent Concentration Tantra (Kriyatantra-
dhyanottara), teaches general aspects of the path of Action tantra sueh as the
meditative stabilizations of the four branches of mantra repetition, the medi-
tative stabilization of abiding in fire, the meditative stabilization of abiding
in sound, and the meditative stabilization of the liberation beyond sound,
as well as the procedural methods before and after these meditative
stabilizations. This text also teaches rituals for achieving magical attain-
ments (siddht), the fire offering ritual (homa), and describes the methods of
investigating the sites suitable for meditation.
EXPLANATION OF EMPOWERMENTS AND VOWS

Secondly, now that the inner classification of the Action tantra has been
dealt with, I will go on to explain the empowerments and vows. This expla-
nation has two parts.
EMPOWERMENTS IN KRIYA~ AND CARYATANTRA
Firstly I will show how the empowerments are given in the systems of
Action-and Performance tantra. The ritual must begin with activities to bless
the site (bhumividhz), then preparatory practices (adhivasana) and the actUal
entering into the mru:u;lala (mm:u;lalapravesana), all of which precede the
empowerments (abhi§ekha) known as the flower garland (pU$1Jamiilii), water
(udaka), crown (mukufa), vajra, bell (gha1Jfii) and name (nama) empower-
ments. After these come the permission (anujfiil) for the performance of the
rites, the prophecy (vyakara~Ja) of one's success, the bestowal of the trans-
mission (agama) and the encouragement (ucchvasana). By these methods
alone, the empowerment is granted.
The empowerment of the vajra master (aciirya) is not applicable at this
level, as is seen in this quotation from the Vajra Garland [by Abhayakara-
gupta96]: "After receiving just these empowerments, it is taught that one is
permitted to listen to, to meditate upon and to teach the path of Action and
Performance tantra, but the master's consecration is not explained [at this
time]." Also, the masters Buddhaguhya, Lwa-ba-pa97 and Ratnakara5anti
did not teach the master's empowerment. If we find a contradiction here
because the iicarya Jetari taught the vajra master empowerment in the Ac-
tion tantra, actually there is no contradiction, because Jetari referred to the
permission and encouragement as the vajra master empowerment, but these
are not the actual vajra master empowerment in which the three-fold com-
mitment (samaya) is conferred. "So," you may ask, "what is the master's
consecration of the three-fold commitment?" 1bis consists of: (a) the vajra
commitment, in which one abides in the mudra of holding the vajra whilst
maintaining the wisdom of one's own mind as inseparable from the
Buddha's mind; [40] (b) the bell commitment, in which one abides in the
mudra of holding the bell with mindfulness of the emptiness which is the
non-inherent existence of all phenomena; and (c) the mudra commitment,
in which one abides in meditation upon oneself as Vajrasattva in union
with Vajradhatvi.Svari and, ascertaining emptiness by means of this bliss,
one unites the bliss and emptiness. These three commitments constitute
the actual vajracarya empowerment.
As it says in the Hevajra-tantra:
Holding in one's arms
The sixteen-year old wisdom [seal],
The vajra master empowerment is understood
As the union of vajra and bell.
In the system of Yoga tantra, the first two commitments of the vajra
master empowerment are taught as above, but the mudra commitment con-
sists of meditation upon the inseparability of the profound [emptiness] and
clear appearance, with oneself generated in the form ofVajrasattva. This is
the essential feature of the vajracarya empowerment.
Although there is a vase empowerment (kalasiibhi$ekha) in the lower three
[classes of] tantra, the vase empowerment found there does not have the
same significance as that encountered in the Highest Yoga tantra. In High-
est Yoga tantra, the vase empowerment is conferred by sprinkling water
upon the head of the disciple and placing water for him to drink in his
mouth. The vase water used in this case is actually bodhicitta which has
been caused to flow by the heat of great desire from the male and female
deities. In the lower three [classes of] tantra, the vase empowerment is given
by means of vase water which consists of a flow of nectar falling from the
single body of the male or female deity.
Now, although there is an empowerment called the knowledge empow-
erment (vidyabhi~ekha) in the lower three classes of tantra, the conferral of
an inner empowerment is not found. This is because this empowerment
consists of the disciple being produced from the light of a syllable HOM in
the heart of the guru who is, himself, inseparable from the principal deity.
[41] The deity then places the disciple in his mouth and sends him through
the central channel to his vajra. From there he is placed within the lotus of
the mother, from whence he is born in the form of the deity. Following that,
empowerment is granted by the initiating deities, all of whom are invited
for this purpose. They bestow the actual empowerment by means of
bodhicitta which is melted in the heat of great desire. They cause this to
descend and fall onto the crown of the disciple's head. This empowerment
Action Tantra 31
is not found here [in the three lower classes] because in these systems there
is no inseparable union of guru and deity.
EXPLANATION OF VOWS
There is no tradition ofholdii1g to the vows of the five Buddha families
in Action and Performance tantra. Abhayakaragupta, Lwa-ba-pa: and
Ratnakarasanti, who are skilled in Highest Yoga tantra, Sakyamitra,
Buddhaguhya and Anandagarbha, who are skilled in Yoga tantra, and
Buddhaguhya and Varabodhi,98 who are skilled in Action and Performance
tantra, never mention the holding of these vows in the Action and Perfor-
mance tantras. Therefore we say that whoever has the vajra master em-
powerment also holds the vows of the five Buddha families, and similarly,
one who holds the vows of the five Buddha families also holds the vajra
master empowerment.
Also, in Action and Performance tantra there is no self-empowerment
by the guru prior to conferring empowerment upon others. This is because
the purpose of self-empowerment is to keep oneself within the vows of the
deity and, in order to keep oneself within these vows in the context of Ac-
tion and Performance tantra, it is not necessary to perform the self-empow-
erment because there is no vajra master empowerment in these two classes
of tantra. In these two classes of tantra there is no vow other than the hold-
ing of the bodhisattva vow. Therefore, since the vows of the five Buddha
families are not upheld, the tantric samvara vows do not form part of this
system and it is said that any downfall of the bodhisattva vows is counted
here as a fundamental downfall. There is, however, a necessity to keep the
various samaya commitments in order to protect oneself in the Action and
Performance tantras.
[42] As is said in the Accomplishment of Goodness Tantra:
The guru who reveals the ma~<;lala
Even if he performs a bad action
Should never be belittled
By means of either speech or mind.
Countless other such quotations from Action tantras support this view.
In the Perfect Enlightenment of Great Vairocana Sidra we read:
0 child! From today onward
You must never abandon
The holy Dharma and bodhicitta
Even at the cost of your life.
So it is stated in texts of the caryatantra class, as well as in texts of the
kriyatantra class. This is because, within both Action and Performance tantra
in common, these are the things that must be protected.
In all classes of tantra, up until the fourth, it is said that to one who takes
the bodhisattva vows but cannot keep them, and to one who cannot even
take the bodhisattva vows, it is permitted only to show the face of the deity
and to allow such a one to enter the mru:t<;lala, but the details of the mru:t<;lala
and its secrets must not be revealed. Also, it is not permitted to grant such
a one the knowledge empowerment. It is only proper to confer the empow-
erment of knowledge upon one who is capable of holding and protecting
the vows of bodhicitta.
Over and above this, in the two higher tantras it is considered proper to
confer the vajra master empowerment to those persons who are capable of
taking and protecting the tanhic vows. Beyond that, in the Highest Yoga
tantra, there are three additional higher empowerments which it is appro-
priate to bestow upon those persons who are capable of meditating on the
completion stage.
STAGES OF PRACTISING THE PATH
In the three lower classes of tantra there is no generation stage. This is
because the pure ground (i.e. the mind itself) is not mentally developed
into the form of the ma:Q<;iala and deity in accordance with the three pro-
cesses of death, intermediate state and birth and thus the generation by the
mind of the ma:Q<;iala and the deity in harmony with the utter purity of the
resultant [enlightenment] is not included [within the scope of the three lower
tantras].
Also, there is no completion stage in the three lower classes of tantra
because here there is no yoga of the clear light of inseparable bliss and
emptiness gained through the absorption of the winds into the central chan-
nel. [43] Nor are the pure and impure illusory bodies that derive from that
practice to be found here, nor the method of contemplating those illusory
bodies with the yoga of penetrating the vital points of the vajra body. None
of these practices are included within the three lower tantras.
Certain Tibetan lamas of former times have said that the Action tantras
have meditation on the deity [generated] in front, but not the process of
self-generation. In the Performance tantras, they say, the meditator himself
arises as the divine commitment being (samayasattva) and generates the
wisdom being (jiifmasattva) to be present in front. In this class of tantra,
however, the wisdom deity does not enter into the commitment deity;
As it is said in the Compendium of the Vajra Wisdom Tantra:
Experiencing fear and grasping tightly,
Lacking the true bliss of the wisdom being,
And not having the pride of oneself as the deity;
This is not the mode of action of the excellent ones.
This kind of religious practice involves a fundamental flaw in its view
and yet it is claimed that one who practises in this way abides upon the
Action Tantra 33
stage of Action tantra. In Action tantra, it is explained, there is neither self-
generation nor any entry of the wisdom deity.
Examples of Performance tantra texts are the Perfect Enlighten-ment of
Great Vairocana SzUra and the Empowerment ofVajrapcu:zi Tantra, within which
it is said: "Proclaiming the generation of oneself as the deity, but not teach-
ing the descent of the wisdom being." Also, in the Indian commentary on
Kg;~ayamari called the Co-emergent Light, in the Commentary on the Diffi-
cult Points of the Secret Assembly Tantra by Jinadatta,99 and in the Complete
Explanation of the Condensed Tantra of Heruka Cakrasamvara attributed to
Indrabodhi,lOO it is taught that there is no self-generation in Action or Per-
formance tantra. Other authors also agree with this view, and yet we say
that it is not correct because, in this system, the practitioner relies on deity
yoga and the view that realises emptiness in order to accomplish the reli-
gious rites of pacification and the rest)Ol
The necessity of meditating upon oneself as a deity in Action tantra has
been demonstrated in Varabodhi's Condensed Means of Accomplishing the
Accomplishment of Goodness, which quotes from both the Empowerment of
Vajrapiirzi Tantra and the Ten Verses on Suchness, [44] and says that: "It is
inappropriate to hold the view that there is no self-generation in Action
tantra because in the Perfect Enlightenment of Great Vairocana Sutra and in
the Empowerment of Vajrapiirzi Tantra it is clearly explained that one medi-
tates upon oneself as a deity." Also, Buddhaguhya, in his Extensive Com-
mentary Gradually Unfolding the Subsequent Concentration Tantra, quoted
extensively from the Dhiirarzi of the Complete Vajra Conqueror and spoke of
the generation of oneself as a deity through the six-fold deity process. Fur-
thermore, self-generation and the entry of the wisdom being are explained
in Arya Asari.ga's Siidhana of Maitreya, the Siidhana of the (Thousand-armed)
Eleven1aced A valokite$vara by N agarjuna and the Siidhana ofthe Exalted Eleven-
faced Avalokitesvara by Bhik~tu:U La~mi, 102 as well as in the Tara siidhana by
Candragornin [calledSiidhana ofTiirii Who Gives Refuge from the Eight Fears]
and in the siidhana ofVimalo~I)i~a by Atisa 103 [called Ritual of the Dhiirarzi of
Stainless Crown Protrusion], all of which ritual texts are relied upon as be-
longing to the class of Performance tantra.
Again, in the Subsequent Concentration Tantra, itsays: "One should abide
on the basis of sound and mind." The commentary, when dealing with the
words 'abide on the basis', refers to both the abid4lg on the basis of oneself
and the abiding on the basis of the other [i.e. the deity generated in front].
The 'abiding on the basis of oneself' is explained clearly as the generation
of oneself as a deity.
Well then, we must now accept the quotation from th~ Compendium of
the Vajra Wisdom Tantra as being in agreement with our own tradition. Why?
Because this quotation indicates that self-generation together with the invi-
tation and merger of the wisdom beings are not accepted in Action tantra,
whereas in Performance tantra1P4 these two are not rejected. Thus there is
no fault in this view.
THE WAY OF PRACTISING ON THE PATH

Although the generation and completion stage practices are not found
in the three lower classes of tantra, in their place are the yoga with signs
[45] and the yoga without signs. Here, 'yoga with signs' means deity yoga
performed by a mind that does not cognize emptiness. Signless deity yoga,
on the other hand, is engaged in by a mind possessing a clear cognition of
emptiness with respect to [divine] confidence, and a clear cognition of the
deity and his entourage with respect to appearance. Deity yoga with signs,
furthermore, consists of three concentrations (dhyana): concentration on the
four aspects of recitation, concentration on abiding in fire, and concentra-
tion on abiding in sound. Deity yoga without signs consists of the concen-
tration which bestows liberation at the end of sound.
Now [I will explain] those four dhyana: (a) the four branches of recita-
tion, (b) abiding in fire, (c) abiding in sound, and (d) bestowing liberation
at the end of sound.
(a) The four branches of recitation are divided into two parts: the pre-
liminary requirements and the manner of proceeding through the main
stages of the practice.
The preliminary rites consist of establishing the general seals of the three
families, offering oneself to the Tathagatas, taking refuge and generating
bodhicitta. Then, going outside, one blesses the earth and water and per-
forms the ritual ablutions and sprinkling. Returning inside, the meditator
sits upon a comfortable cushion, dons a robe and performs appropriate
mudra and mantra in order to protect both himself and his place of medita-
tion. The mudra and mantra required on this occasion are similar to those
employed whilst making offerings to the assembly tree (tshogs zhing)105 and
meditating upon the circle of protection in the two higher tantras.
Having completed the preliminary requirements, one proceeds to the
main part of the practice. Here, for the full meditation on the deity in both
Action and Performance tantras, it is necessary to actualise the so-called
'six deities'. [46] This has been made dear by Buddhaguhya who liberally
quotes from the Tantra of the Complete Vajra Conqueror in his work, the Ex-
tensive Commentary Gradually Unfolding the Subsequent Concentration Tantra:
Yo gins should first perform the ablutions
And then,,established on the vajra throne,
Should make offerings and faithfully pray,
Meditating on the six deities.
The six deities, as mentioned in this text, are: "Emptiness, letter, sound,
form, seal and sign; these are the six." Just as it says here, the deity of the
Action Tantra 35
ultimate condition (tathata), the deity of letters, the deity of sound, the form
deity, the seal deity and the sign deity are the six deities. Here, meditation
on the 'ultimate deity' consists of establishing the emptiness ('lack of ulti-
mate truth') of both one's own mind and the generated deity. 'Letter deity'
refers to the radiant forms of the long mantra, the essence mantra, the near-
essence mantra and so on, visualized upon the moon. 'Sound deity' is the
sound arising from these mantras, and one concentrates on that. The 'form
deity' arises from the transformation of lights radiating from these man-
tras. The lights make offerings to the noble ones and fulfil the purposes of
sentient beings before being reabsorbed into the mantras in one's heart.
The final transformation of these lights into the complete body of the deity
is the actual form deity. The 'seal deity' is the blessing of the three places
(channel-wheels or cakra) of the crown, throat and heart by the mudras of
the three families, and the 'sign deity' is the concentration of one's mind
upon the deity and the mantra. In this manner, achievmg the practice of
six-fold deity generation, one brings the life force under control (prarzayama)
and thereby promotes the clear appearance [of the deity].
Now, aboutprarzayama: although we speak here of 'bringing the life force
under control' and also in the Highest Yoga class of tantra 'bringing the life
force under control' is explained, although the same term is used in both
cases, the words are understood differently [in the two systems] with re-
gard to their meaning, time, purpose and method.
[47] There is a difference with regard to meaning because, in the Secret
Assembly Tantra of the Highest Yoga class of tantra, 'life' refers to wind and
'force' is explained as that particular wind which prolongs the lifespan.
Furthermore, in the Wheel of Time Tantra, 'life' means wind and 'force' is
explained as that which stops the movement of air within the right and left
channels and concentrates it within the central channel. Here, in Action
tantra, 'life' refers to wind and 'force' means conceptualization. The combi-
nation of wind and conceptualization must not be allowed to wander out-
side. Rather, these two must be controlled and kept securely within. That is
the rule.
There is a difference with regard to time because, in Highest Yoga tantra,
one engages in this practice only on the completion stage, whereas in Ac-
tion tantra it is practised only at the time of deity yoga with signs.
There is a difference with regard to purpose because, in Highest Yoga
tantra, its purpose is to gather the winds into the central channel, whereas
here its purpose is to stop the movement of winds towards the outside and
thus prevent the conceptual mind from wandering toward exteqtal objects.
It is through the power of these [concentrated winds] that one generates
the clear appearance of the deity.
There is a difference with regard to method because, in the Highest Yoga
tantras, one concentrates on visualizing the upward and downward move-
ment within the central channel. Here in the Action tantras, on the other
36 Overvie-w of Buddhist Tantra
hand, by stopping the movement of winds to the outside and through the
power of keeping them inside, one's conceptual mind is forced to cease
wandering toward objects and becomes, instead, firmly fixed upon the clear
appearance of the deity.
In this way, through the practice of pri'll;tilyama, one generates the clear
appearance of the deity and then performs the mental recitation and the
whispered recitation.
With regard to this [mental recitation and whispered recitation] it is said
in the Subsequent Concentration Tantra:
Abiding on the basis of sound and mind
One rests on the foundation of unchanging secret mantra.
Recite the [four] branches of guhyamantra without fault
And relax when tiredness arises.
As is said here, the dhyana of the four branches of recitation must be
performed without fault. (48) The basis [of sound and mind] referred to
here has two branches: abiding on the basis of oneself and abiding on the
basis of another.
The former means that one performs the meditation of the six aspects of
the deity as oneself, and the latter means that one generates the deity with
a similar appearance to oneself [in the sky] before one. Abiding on the basis
of mind means that one generates the mal)c;iala of the moon as one's own
mind within the heart of the deity. Abiding on the basis of sound means
that one places the letters of the meditation mantra upon that moon disc.
The method of recitation is of two kinds: recitation whilst visualizing
the form of the letters, and recitation whilst imagining their sounds. When
visualizing the form of the letters; one either whispers the recitation and
concentrates one's mind single-pointedly upon the form of the letters, or
one merely concentrates single-pointedly upon the form of the mantra with
the mind free of agitation and dullness, by virtue of the winds inside being
well controlled.
When imagining the sounds of the letters, one either whispers the reci-
tation and concentrates single-pointedly on the light radiating from the let-
ters of the mantra upon the moon disc within the heart of oneself visualized
as the deity, or one simply recites mentally whilst concentrating single-
pointedly upon the radiance of the letters with a mind free of all agitation
and dullness, due to having controlled the winds within.
As for the number of recitations, it is said in the Accomplishment of Good-
ness Tantra:
For less than 15 letters, or, in general, however many letters there
are, one should recite the mantra 100,000 times for each letter.
When the mantra is up to 32 letters, it is said that one recites it
Action Tantra 37
300,000 times. A mantra with more than that number of letters
should be recited 10,000 times.
And it is just as stated here.
As one recites the mant:ra, if one feels drowsy, yawns, or needs to uri-
nate, expectorate or defecate, one should arise from one's seat and, leaving
one's rosary inside, should go outside briefly [49] and then again resume
one's seat and practice. It is further-more explained in the Accomplishment
of Goodness Tantra that, when taking up the rosary once more, it is neces-
sary to resume counting at the beginning.
(b) The concentration of abiding in fire is the concentration of one's mind
upon the sound of the mantra which emanates from the midst of a lamp-
like brightness upon the moon at the heart of oneself clearly visualized as
the deity.
(c) The concentration of abiding in sound is the concentration of one's
mind upon the sound of the mantra situated on the moon at the heart of
oneself clearly visualized as the deity.
In these two cases, the mantra is not recited audibly but is recited as if
one were listening to someone else's recitation. This, however, is not the
same as the mental recitation that has been discussed above in the context
of the four branches of recitation.
(d) The concentration bestowing liberation at the end of sound is per-
formed by meditating on emptiness, after having performed the previous
three [concentrations]. In this regard, it is also said in the Subsequent Con-
centration Tantra:
The secret mantra practice of abiding in fire bestows attainment
(siddhz), and we should remember that abiding in sound bestows
yoga. The end of sound bestows liberation. These are the three.
So it is said.
This which has been presented clearly
In accordance with the views and explanations
Of the learned masters of India and Tibet,
After careful consideration of their intentions,
Bestows the sole eye to perceive Action tantra to its end
-The source of joy for all fortunate beings.
(This is a verse inserted between chapters.)
Performance Tantra and Yoga Tantra
EXPLANATION OF PERFORMANCE TANTRA
Under this heading it is explained that the three families-Tathagata,
Lotus and Vajra-all possess tantras belonging to the class of Performance
tantra. As an exemplary tantra of this class belonging to the Tathagata fam-
ily, we may cite the Perfect Enlightenment of Great Vairocana Tantra, [50] and
the Extensive Hayagriva Tantra as an example of the second family. This
tantra, however, has not been translated into Tibetan. A representative tantra
belonging to the third family is the Empowerment of Vajrapiil)i Tantra, and
the list could go on.
All the empowerments, commitments, modes of practice on the path
and so forth are, in Performance tantra, just as has been explained above
for Action tantra. Now follows an explanation of Yoga tantra.
EXPLANATION OF YOGA TANTRA

First of all I will give an explanation [of Yoga Tantra] in accordance with
the various texts of this class, and then I will show the methods of practice
according to the viewpoint of these texts.
EXPLANATION IN ACCORDANCE WITH TEXTS
Authoritative texts in the class of Yoga tantra include the Compendium of
the Reality of All Tathiigatas, the later continuation of that tantra,t06 the ex-
planatory Vajra Peak Tantra, and other related texts such as Supreme Glory
and so forth. The Compendium of the Reality of All Tathiigatas explains the
attainment of the state of Vairocana in its introductory part, and then pro-
ceeds to describe the four-fold method of achieving this state based upon
the generation of the wish for its attainment. Similar topics are also dis-
cussed in the other texts mentioned above.
Of the four parts of the method to attain the state of Vairocana, the first
is the [practice of the] Vajra Sphere (vajradlu{tu), the second is Conquering
the Three Worlds (trailokyavijaya), then there is the Training of Beings
Uagadvinaya) and, finally, the method of Accomplishing Attainment
(arthasadhana). The first practice relates to the Tathagata family, the second
to the Vajra family, the third to the Lotus family and the fourth to the Jewel
family. If one asks, "Why are only four families mentioned here, when we
know there to be five families?", Buddhaguhya explains that, in order to
fulfil the wishes of disciples, the agent of actions is associated with the Jewel
family while the activity itself is associated with the Actiqn family. [Thus
the two, agent and action, may be subsumed together under the Jewel fam-
ily.]
Performance Tantra and Yoga Tantra 39
In the later extension of the Compendium of the Reality of All Tathiigatas,
this four-fold method of the four families is explained as being for the ben-
efit of those disciples who are meditating on the inner yoga of the deity [51)
and is applied in order that they may attain the supreme attainment. 1his
extensive method also serves to make good any omissions [in their prac-
tice]. Also, the four families are taught in the extension of this tantra for the
benefit of disciples who are afraid to meditate on the inner yoga of the
deity and who rely, instead, simply on the physical activity of making of-
ferings and the verbal activity of recitation. Thus it is shown that these four
methods are related to the extensive method of attaining worldly attain-
ments, and as means of augmenting any omission.
Although it is taught in this way, this does not contradict those Yoga
tantras which are meant for disciples whose main practice is that of inner
deity yoga because, although the principal disciples meditate chiefly on
inner deity yoga, there are also other, ordinary disciples, for whom this is
not the main practice.
Now, with regard to these four aspects of method; should they be prac-
tised by four different types of disciple, or should they all be practised by
each disciple in successive stages? Sakyamitra expounds upon this point in
his commentary to Supreme Glory (Ornament of Kosala, Commentary on the
Compendium of the Reality of All Tathiigatas) when he says:
For disciples who utilize the three root poisons in equal measure,
there is the family of the Tathagata. Also, for those disciples who
~tilize mainly desire, again, the path of the Tathagata family is
explained. The family related to ~obhya is expounded as a path
for those who utilize mainly anger. For those disciples who make
use of ignorance and wrong views, the w1;1y of the family of
Amitabha is taught, and for those who utilize mainly miserliness
and jealousy, there is explained the family of Amoghasiddhi.
[52) Thus we see that these practices are taught for the benefit of four
different types of disciples.
Further, in this commentary it is also demonstrated that these four as-
pects of method are to be connected, respectively, with the Nature Body
(svabhiivikakiiya), the Body of Fully Matured Karma (vipiikakiiya),lf!l the En-
joyment Body (sambhogakiiya) and the Emanation Body (nirma~ya). Fur-
ther, they are also linked with the wisdom of equality, the mirror-like
wisdom, the discriminating wisdom and the all-accomplishing wisdom, as
well as with the four perfections of bodhicitta, generosity (dana), wisdom
(prajiia) and effort (virya) which are explained as attainments.
Each of these four aspects has the three meditative stabilizations of the
preliminary practice (adiyoga), the supreme victory Jnai:i4ala (ma7Jifalarajagri)
and the supreme victory activities (karmarajagn),108 in either extensive, in-
termediate or abridged form, as suitable for the various disciples. The three
extensive meditative stabilizations related to each of the four aspects of
method have four div:lsions: the original root mal).9.ala, the mai).9.ala of the
dhara7Ji, the Dharma mal).9.ala and the action mal).9.ala. Thus, the three
meditative stabilizations called preliminary practice, supreme victory
mal).9.ala and supreme victory activities, are each taught in these four divi-
sions.
In the Illumination of Suchness (Illumination of the Compendium of the Real-
ity of All Tathagatas) [by Anandagarbha109] it is said that these four aspects
of method are to be united with the body, mind, speech, and activities of all
the deities. Thus, the first of these is concordant with the mahamudrii of the
body, and the second is concordant with the samayamudrii of the mind. The
third is concordant with the dharmamudrii of speech, and the fourth is con-
cordant with the .kilrmamudrii of activities.
Although, in the three lower classes of tantra, aspects of the stages of
birth and death of beings within cyclic existence are not included within
the system of teaching meditation on deity yoga, [53] deity generation is
taught there by means of the five dear realizations which are in harmony
with the stages of awakening.
In order to perfect the generation of the deity in this way, it is necessary
to seal [the deity] with the four mudras. How is this to be done? The four
seals must be fixed by inviting the wisdom being to be present within the
commitment being, but not merely partially. The union must be total, be-
cause its purpose is to mix indivisibly the body, speech, mind and activities
of the wisdom and commitment beings by means of these four mudras.
This is also the reason for the similarity of the self-generated and front-
generated deities. With regard to this, the Supreme Glory says: "With what-
ever seal it is to be sealed, that must possess its very nature." Also, in the
Vajra Peak Tantra it is said: "Abandoning all distinctions of higher and
lower." The meaning of these two quotations is that, in the application of
the seals, one should not differentiate between the jfiiinasattva as superior
and the samayasattva as inferior.
Each of the four mudras is also said to be of three kinds. Thus there are
the four basis mudras which are to be purified, the four path mudras which
perform the purification, and the four fruit mudras of resultant purity.
The four basis mudras are the ordinary body, speech, mind and activi-
ties. The four path mudras are the union of these with the four aspects of
method. The first aspect of method is to be connected with the path of the
great seal of the body. The second aspect is to be connected with the path of
the commitment seal of the mind and the third is to be connected with the
path of the Dharma seal of speech. [54] The fourth aspect is to be connected
with the path of enlightened activities.
Each of these four aspects demonstrates. the three meditative
stabilizations. The mahamudrii is important principally for the three medi-
tative stabilizations of the original root mal).9.ala, the samayamudrii is im-
Performance Tantra and Yoga Tantra 41
portant principally for the three meditative stabilizations of the dluirm;ti
ma:r:t<;lala, the dharmamudra is important principally for the three medita-
tive stabilizations of the Dharma ma:r:t<;lala, and the karmamudra is impor-
tant principally for the three meditative stabilizations of the action ma:r:t<;lala.
The symbolic meaning of the mudras is that the body of Vairocana is
the great seal, his mind is the wisdom [seal] that is free of all conceptualiza-
tion, his speech has the 60 melodious qualities [of the Dharma seal], and his
enlightened activities bring benefit to all sentient beings [as the action seal].
In order to symbolize these, one performs the ritual hand gestures that cor-
respond to the body of Vairocana, and places in one's hands the symboll 10
that corresponds with the arising mind of Vairocana. Then, with oneself
clearly visualized as the deity, one places Vairo~ana's speech upon one's
tongue in the form of letters. Then, for the purpose of bringing benefit to all
sentient beings, one performs once more the hand gestures that correspond
with Vairocana's body. These four are the outer symbolic mudras.
The four inner symbolic mudras are the vivid contemplation of one's
own body as it arises in the form of Vairocana, the vivid contemplation of
one's own mind arising as Vairocana's hand symbol, the contemplation of
one's own speech arising as the speech of Vairocana in the form of letters,
and the vivid contemplation of one's body in the form of Vairocana bring-
i!lg benefit to sentient beings by leading them all to his divine state. [55]
This is the manner in which one becomes sealed with the four mudras.
Now, if one asks, "What is the sequence of application of these four
mudras?", according to the tradition of acarya Anandagarbha their order is
as follows: the commitment seal first, the Dharma seal second, and then the
action seal, followed by the great seal. They should be contemplated in this
order because, as it is said in his text Commentary on the Difficult Points [of
the Secret Assembly Tantra]: "Having gained accomplishment by means of
the samayamudra, apply it by means of the dharmamudra, perform divine
activities with the karmamudra and achieve the final goal by firmly abiding
within the maluimudra."
Or, on the other hand, according to the tradition of the acaryas
Buddhaguhya and Sakyamitra, the great seal is to be applied first, followed
by the commitment seal, the action seal and the Dharma seal.
The reason for Anandagarbha's arrangement is that one must first
achieve inseparability with the deity, as this has not been done before, and
then one must single-pointedly place one's mind within thusness. That is
the commitment seal, and this is shown first. Abiding in thusness, so long
as one's speech has not become powerful, one will not have the ability to
invoke deities beyond the level of the worldly gods, and therefore the
Dharma seal is shown second. The action seal is shown third, and this con-
sists of single-pointedly abiding within thusness in full possession of the
power of speech which is able to invoke deities beyond the level of worldly
gods. The great seal is shown as the fourth because, until one achieves the
complete non-duality of oneself and the deity, one is not able to dwell within
this great union.
In the tradition of the latter two iicaryas it is said that the dharmakaya
must be gained on the basis of the sambhogakaya [56] and, therefore, their
arrangement places the great seal first. The commitment seal is shown next
because, without the attainment of the dharmakaya, one is unable to invoke
the deities. The action seal is shown third because attaining the dharmakaya
enables one to induce those deities above the worldly level to act. The
Dharma seal is shown fourth because one must act for the welfare of one's
disciples by means of a voice with the 60 melodious qualities of benefitting
others.
METHODS OF PRACTICE
Secondly, for the stages of practising the path, initially one must pre-
pare oneself as a suitable vessel. Then, as a fit vessel, one must keep the
commitments and vows completely pure. Next, abiding within this com-
mitment, one must carry out, in proper fashion, the procedures for
meditational retreat and, after the retreat, one must know the methods for
achieving attainments and put these into effect. Thus there is a great deal to
be said here on these and other topics but I am not writing all of it down at
this time. Instead, the details can all be learned from [Tsong-kha-pa's] Great
Exposition of Secret Mantra.lll
I have set down here, briefly and simply1
The significance of the glorious Yoga tantras
In accordance with the clear explanations of the learned
-a treasury of instructions on the realization of yogatantra.
(This is a verse between chapters.)
Highest Yoga Tantra
The fourth class of tantra, the anuttarayogatantra, can be analysed in two
different ways: (a) in terms of the way in which the different names of High-
est Yoga tantra arose and (b) by pointing out the distinctions between the
two [types of Highest Yoga]tantra in terms of both name and meaning.
~LANATIONBYWAYOFNAME
Firstly; the terms 'Highest Yoga tantra' and 'non-dual tantra' are simply
different names [for the same thing]. Likewise, 'Father tantra', 'yogi tantra',
'method tantra' and '~iika tantra' are synonymous, as are the terms 'mother
tantra', 'yogini tantra', [57] 'wisdom tantra' and '~iikini tantra'.
Those tantras called 'father tantra' and 'mother tantra' were given their
different names by gurus of the past. The names 'yogi tantra' and 'yogini
tantra' are fonnd in the Source of Commitment Tantra,where it is said, "Yogi
tantras number 60 million and, in the same way, there are 16 million yogini
tantras." The names 'method tantra' and 'wisdom tantra' are found in the
Stainless Light. The names '~iika tantra' and '~kini tantra' are found in the
Ornament of the Vajra Essence Tantra, where it is said that "the most recent of
all tantras are the ~iika and ~iikini."
EXPLANATION BY WAY OF DISTINCTION
Secondly, I will show the difference between the pairs [of Highest Yoga]
tantra by raising particular points of controversy, and then I will explain
the various views concerning these.
If the texts of anuttarayogatantra may be divided into method and wis-
dom categories, then one may ask whether the texts of those two divisions
are really tantras of inseparable method and wisdom. If both method and
wisdom are not found together in each category, then the significance of
the method tantras would be distinct and separate from that of the wisdom
tantras and it must follow that the two types of tantra would stand in con-
tradiction to the tantric ideal which is based on the inseparability of the
two. This being so, the tantras could not be classified as texts possessing
inseparable method and wisdom. This plainly stands in contradiction to
the Highest Yoga tantra explanation of the meaning of yoga as given in the
Subsequent Tantra of the Secret Assembly where it says: "Yoga is so called
because of the union of wisdom and method."
I will now explain the various views on this controversy. This will be
discussed in two parts; the views of other schools, and the view of our own
school.
~EWSOFOTHERSCHOO~
[58] Regarding others' views, it has been said by some Tibetan lamas
that the Highest Yoga tantra is divided into three classes: father tantra,
mother tantra and non-dual tantra. The distinctions between these three
boil down to differences in their mode of expression, differences in their
definitions of the words used, differences in the arrangement of both speech
and activities, and differences in the disciples who request [the teachings].
With regard to the mode of expression, a father tantra is defined as a
text that explains the meaning of evam maya srutam ("Thus have I heard"),
such as, for example, the Secret Assembly Tantra. The definition of a mother
tantra is that it takes as its subject for discussion the bliss of the supreme
secret, such as, for example, the Supreme Bliss Tantra)12 The definition of a
non-dual tantra is that it discusses both of these subjects together, such as,
for example, the Hevajra Tantra. In the two-fold root tantra of Hevajra we
read the words: "Thus have I heard." The significance of these words is
expounded in the uncommon explanatory tantra (Vajra Tent Tantra) whilst,
in the common explanatory Union Tantra, their meaning is taught together
with the bliss of the supreme secret.
Secondly, distinguishing the texts according to the meaning of their
words relates either to the generation stage or to the completion stage. In
the first case, the definition of a father tantra is that it presents mainly male
deities and entourage, whereas a mother tantra will display mainly female
deities and entourage. The definition of a non-dual tantra is that it shows
both. Examples are as before. In the second case, the definition of a mother
tantra is that it describes the manifest ma1).9.ala and entourage, whereas a
father tantra deals predominantly with the subtle bindu (blood and semen).
That which describes both is a non-dual tantra.
Thirdly, the distinction based upon both speech and activities together
is as follows: any tantra which explains the personal aggregates (skandha),
sense spheres (dhiitu) and sense organs with their objects (iiyatana) is a fa-
ther tantra, whereas one which describes the arrangement of the channels
is a mother tantra. A non-dual tantra deals with both.
[59] The fourth distinction, in terms of the disciple who makes the re-
quest, considers father tantras to be those requested by male deities and
mother tantras to be those requested by female deities. Non-dual deities
are given at the request of both as, for example, the Hevajra Tantra in which
the first section is requested by Vajragarbha and the second by Nairatmya.113
So it is said, but we refute these views. In the first place, the distinction
of names is untenable because, in keeping with this definition, the Supreme
Bliss Tantra would have to be classified as a non-dual tantra because, in the
root tantra, the bliss of the supreme secret is explained whereas, in the un-
common explanatory tantra Explication of the Highest Tantra, 'thus have I
heard' is explained. Also, in the common explanatory Union Tantra, these
two topics are both explained.
The second and third distinctions are also untenable because, once again,
according to their way of reasoning the Supreme Bliss would have to be
classified as a non-dual tantra.
Highest Yoga Tantra 45
The distinction based upon the interlocutor must also be wrong because,
in accordance with this definition, the Secret Assembly Tantra would have to
be classified as non-dual, since the root tantra is requested by a male deity
and the explanatory tantra by a female.
Furthermore, some say that the division of Highest Yoga tantra into three
groups has a provisional purpose (neyiirthn) whilst, in the final analysis
(nitiirthn), all Highest Yoga tantras must be non-dual and the 'three catego-
ries cannot be accepted separately because they contradict each other.
Also, ~J)acarya 114 says, "In terms of the generation and completion
stages, [60] the yogin is shown as generation and completion is taught as
yogini." On the basis of what is said here, any text which describes the
generation stage is a father tantra while any text which describes the comple-
tion stage is a mother tantra. But this is not correct because, for example, in
the Secret Assembly Tantra both generation and completion stages are shown
in full. The Secret Assembly Tantra further explains that a father tantra is
defined as one having the practice of the generation of the illusory body
(mayiidehn) from the four emptinesses, whereas a mother tantra reveals the
stages of arousing the bliss of the innate (sahajiinanda) through the profound
contemplation of thusness which is complete from the very beginning.
THE VIEW OF OUR OWN SCHOOL
Now, secondly, I will state the view of our own school on this matter.
When we speak of 'method' ·in the context of tantras of non-dual method
and wisdom, although that method has the same name as the method which
is spoken of in the method tantras, the meaning is not the same. 'Method',
in the context of the non-dual tantras, refers to the co-emergent bliss,
whereas, in the method tantras, the 'method' that is spoken of is the illu-
sory body.
Similarly, although the 'wisdom' that is spoken of in the tantras of non-
dual method and wisdom and the 'wisdom' that is spoken of in the wis-
dom tantras have the same name, the meaning in each case is different.
When we speak of wisdom in·the context of the non-dual tantras, this re-
fers simply to the mind that cognizes emptiness, whereas, in the wisdom
tantras, wisdom means the inseparable bliss and emptiness which is the
realization of emptiness by means of co-emergent bliss.
The significance of the words 'wisdom and method' and 'non-dual'
withinin the non-dual tantras are explained in the Stainless Light: "In its
0'\-\.'TI natural state, everything consists of the method and wisdom of the
Yoga tantras." In order that we may comprehend this, it is said in the Hevajra
Tantra:
'He' means great compassion, and 'vajra' means wisdom.
This tantra has the nature of wisdom and method.
Listen and I will explain.
46 OvervieW of Buddhist Tantra
[61] Also, it is said in the Wheel ofTime Tantra:
If there is no yoga of the body as skilful method
Wisdom alone will not effect the transformation.
Wisdom and method together in union
Is the yoga the Buddha taught.
Again, in the Subsequent Tantra of the Secret Assembly, it says 'wisdom
and method together' and so forth. These three quotations clearly show the
intention.
DIFFERENTIATING BETWEEN FATI-IER AND MOTHER TANTRAS
Well then, how can father and mother tantras be differentiated? Gener-
ally, the difference between these two may be discerned from the point of
view of the stages of generation-in terms of whether or not the aspect of
the deity's form with face and hands and so forth purifies the intermediate
state. In particular, however, the distinction between them is to be under-
stood with respect to the completion stage. Thus, a mother tantra primarily
emphasizes the wisdom of inseparable bliss and emptiness through the
cognition of sunyata on the basis of co-emergent bliss, which is the cause
that corresponds with the Truth Body. It does not lay stress on the attain-
ment of the pure and impure illusory bodies which are the causes that cor-
respond with the Form Body. Such a Highest Yoga tantra or a similar tantra
is identified as a mother tantra. A father tantra, on the other hand, is distin-
guished as one which emphasizes not only the inseparable bliss and emp-
tiness which is the cause that corresponds with the Truth Body, but also the
method of attaining the pure and impure illusory bodies as a causal path
that corresponds with the Form Body. Such a Highest Yoga tantra or a simi-
lar tantra is classified as a father tantra.
The 'wisdom' referred to in the term 'wisdom tantra' is said to be the
wisdom of inseparable bliss and emptiness. [62] Thus, as it is said in the
Vajra Tent Tantra:
The Blessed One was asked, "Why is it called yogini tantra?" and
the holder of the vajra replied, "It is because of the method of
transcendental wisdom that it is known as yogini. By the union of
mahamudra one enters suchness, and this is known as the tantra of
the yoginis."
The meaning of these words is that, by means of the great seal which,
itself, is the inseparable union of co-emergent bliss and emptiness, one en-
ters the sphere of the ultimate transcendental wisdom of the natural condi-
tion. This is the causal method corresponding to the Truth Body and was
taught by the Buddha as the empty characteristic of wisdom. For that rea-
son it is known as 'mother'.
The 'method' referred to in the term 'method tantra' is the illusory body.
This is stated in the Ocean ofl)akinis Tantra:
All the yogas in the King ofTantras
Can be discriminated and their rituals known.
I teach the clear light and illusion-
illusion is explained for the world.
Now, as for the meaning of the word 'explained' in this quotation: where
is it said? In the King of Yoga tantras. What is it that is being explained? It
is the illusory body. To whom is it explained? To the disciples of the world.
Who explains it? The Teacher himself. How does he explain it? He says
that the illusory body is attained by means of the four progressive
emptinesses, that is, by means of the clear light and the three pre~eding
emptinesses. Who will achieve this attainment? One who thoroughly un-
derstands the subjects taught in this tantra toge~er with the specific char-
acteristics of their rituals.
SUMMARY OF FATHER TANTRA

[63] There are three kinds of father or sacred method tantras: tantras
that utilize the methods of desire, hatred and ignorance. An example of the
first is the Secret Assembly Tantra. Examples of the second include the Tantra
of the Destroyer of the Lcrd of Death and for the third there are the Great King
ofTantras, Vajra Arali and so forth. These examples have been taken from
the teachings of Bu-ston rin-po-che.llS
DESTROYER OF THE LORD OF DEATH TANTRA
Further, with regard to those tantras pertaining to the Destroyer of Yama,
the Lord of Death, there are three divisions: the Black Enemy of the Lord of
Death (Kga).ayamari), the Red Executioner of the Lord of Death
(Raktayamantaka) and the Terrifier (Bhairava). Each of these three, fur-
thermore, has both a root tantra and a condensed tantra. From among these,
the extensive root tantra of the Black Enemy of the Lord of Death has 25,000
verses, and the two extensive root tantras ofthe Red Executioner of the
Lord of Death are about the same length. These are said to be in O<;l<;liyana.
Condensed from these there are the Black Destroyer of the Lord of Death Tantra
in 18 chapters, and the Red Destroyer of the Lord of Death Tantra in nine chap-
ters, both of which have been translated into Tibetan.
In a similar way, the extensive root tantra called Vajra Terrifier, Oppo-
nent of the Lord of Death contains 300 chapters in 100,000 verses, and it re-
mains in O<;l<;liyana, while the seven chapters extracted from this have been
translated into Tibetan. It is said that these seven chapters have not been
condensed from the root tantra, but rather constitute a separate text which
was brought from O<;l<;liyana by the mahasiddha Lalitavajra_l16 In fact, how-
ever, they are a part of the extensive root tantra in the same way that the
abbreviated empowerment of the Wheel of Time is taken from the root
text. Counted together with these seven there are the Musk Shrew Chapter,
[64] the Three Chapter Explanatory Tantra and the History Chapter. There is
also another chapter on the Lord of Death, King of Dharma (Yama-
dharmaraja), and a section on attainments in the Opponent of the Lord of
Death Tantra (called Ritual Procedure Tantra of the Vajra Terrifier), which cov-
ers four chapters.l17
As for the seven chapters themselves, in the first of these the mal)<;lala is
revealed, the second chapter deals with the accomplishment of all desires,
in the third chapter the mantras are assembled and arranged upon a device
wheel (yantra), the fourth- chapter concerns the meditation of deity yoga,
the fifth chapter is on drawing the sacred image, the sixth on the methodol-
ogy of the fire offerings, and the seventh is a chapter on the yoga of divine
activity.liS
In the extensive root tantra [the mal)<;lala is described in many ways],
the Solitary Hero (ekallavira) Vajra Terrifier [is the smallest, and then there
are] a retinue of eight zombies (vetala), nine deities, 13 deities and 49 dei-
ties. There is no doubt that all of these are shown in the extensive root
tantra, but in the text of the Seven Chapters only the eight zombie mal)<;lala
and the 49 deity mal)<;lala are shown clearly. Although the 13 deities are
not explicill.y discussed in this text, however, their significance is fully ex-
plained in the [third] chapter on the yantra wheel.
The purpose of both root and explanatory tantras is to expound the steps
of the four yogas of the completion stage.
Now, if one asks, "Who taught this tantra?", it was taught by Buddha
Mafijusrt as he remained within the meditative samadhi called Vajra which
Destroys all Maras, Slayer of the Lord of Death (sarvamarasudanayamantaka-
vajra). [65] The reason he taught this tantra was in order to subdue Yama
Dharmaraja, the Lord of Death, who held sway over 16 gateless iron cities.
This has been expl~ined in the History Chapter.
Just as the Supreme Bliss Tantra was reque'Sted by Vajravarahi, so too,
this tantra was requested by Vajravetali (Adamantine Zombie), consort of
the Vajra Terrifier. In the root tantra it is written: "The glorious ViSvarupa
(Universal Form) respectfully requested the Vajra Terrifier," and it is said
that Vajravetali, ViSvariipa and Vajra<;lakini are three names for the same
goddess.
With regard to the time of the teaching, there are two traditions. Some
say that it was taught during the second era (dvaparayuga), at the time of
the subjugation of ISvara, whilst others contend that it has been taught only
during this present era of strife (kaliyuga). It was taught in the place where
most of the Highest Yoga tantras were taugitt, glorious Dhanyakataka.119
This is true in outward appearance, but the secret place where this tantra
was taught was within the lotus of the consort Vajra<;lakini, as has been
said in the great Wheel of Time commentary, Stainless Light, in a quotation
from the intro-ductory preamble of the root tantra: 'Abiding in the lotus of
the Vajrac;lakini.'
[66] In the succession of those who have elucidated the intention [of this
tantra ], both ~obhyavajra and Kumaravajra have written commentaries
on the difficult points of the Vajra Terrifier. There are also two commentar-
ies on the Black Enemy of the Lord of Death called the Co-emergent Light and
the Precious Lamp. Bu-ston rin-po-che maintains that the first of these was
written by the mahasiddha Srtdhara and the second by Santipa (Ratna-
karasanti).
As for Siidhanas, there are siidhanas of the Red and the Black by Srtdhara
and by ..Jagbhadra ('Gro-bzang snying-po, who wrote Siidhana of the De-
stroyer of the Lord of Death) and so forth. There is also a siidhana of the eight
zombie mat:t<;lala of Vajrabhairava written by Lalitavajra (possibly the
Siidhana of the Glorious Vajra Terrifier, Toh.1999); and a siidhana of the 49
deities (Siidhana of the Forty-nine Deities of Vajrabhairava, Toh.1998).
Amoghavajra120 wrote a Siidhana for the nine deities (Brief Heroic Mind,
Siidhana and Ritual ofActivities of the Glorious Vajra Terrifier) and for the soli-
tary hero Vajra Terrifier there are siidhanas by Srtdhara (Buffalo-face Siidhana),
Sribhadra (Condensed Siidhana ofthe Glorious Vajra Terrifier), Santijftana (Ritual
of Accomplishment), Maftju5rtjfiana (Siidhana of the Vajra Terrifier) and iiciirya
Maftjugho~ (Siidhana of the Vajra Terrifierwith One Face and Two Hands). By
the term 'solitary hero' (ekallavira) we understand only the father deity, as
opposed to the 'co-emergent' (sahaja) form of the union of the father and
mother deities.
From among the Tibetan commentaries, the five most popular tradi-
tions are those of Rva,t21 sKyo122 and Zhang,123 plus the gNyos and Mal.U4
From among these, the tradition of Rva lo-ts;l-wa is considered to be the
be5t. This translator wrote a series of five clear realizations, which are the
Vajra Terrifier with one face and two arms, the Vajra Terrifier with one face and
four arms, the Vajra Terrifier with three faces and six arms, the Solitary Hero
Opponent of the Lord of Death with the complete number of faces and arms,
and a clear realization of the 13 deities. The pm;z{lit Vairocanar~ita 125 com-
posed a siidhana concerning the 13 deities called the Vajra Light [67] and it is
believed that Rva lo-tsa-wa rDo-rje grags, gNyos lo-tsa-wa Yon-tan grags
and others also composed siidhanas concerning these 13 deities.
As has been explained above, this tantra is derived from the chapter on
the wheel of devices. Within this chapter it is said that, by combining, invit-
ing arid mixing the mantras, one should generate 12 deities and four skull-
cups on 16 seats. We must understand, however, that this is done mainly
by the Vajra Terrifier himself.
SUMMARY OF MOTHER TANTRA
Texts identified as belonging to the category of mother tantra include
the Two Examinations (dviparik§ita, i.e. the two sections of the Hevajra Tantra),
the Supreme Bliss Tantra, the Wheel ofTime Tantra and so forth. Among these,
the Two Examinations stresses the special nature of co-emergent great bliss,
whereas Supreme Bliss emphasizes mainly the characteristics of the exter-
nal action seal and the skilful methods that rely upon her. The Wheel ofTime
lays most stress on the immutable supreme bliss, which is caused by the
union of form and emptiness of the inner wisdom seal.
THE HEVAJRA TANTRA
For Hevajra there is a root tantra, as well as exegetical and related tantras.
In [Abhayakaragupta's] commentary Vajra Garland it is said that the root
tantra was taught in Jambudvipa, but Karmadhenu adds that, after this
tantra was taught once in Jambudvipa, it was then taught in the peerless
pure land and then once again in the Realm of Controlling Others' Emana-
tions (paranirmitava5avartin). This root tantra is extracted from the exten-
sive tantra of Hevajra in 500,000 verses, and it is this root tantra [in two
parts] that is known as the Two Examinations. With regard to exegetical
tantras, there is a commentary on the extensive root tantra, another on the
continuation tantra (uttaratantra) called Drop of the Great Seal [68] and, com-
menting on the abbreviated Two Examinations, there are the common ex-
egetical Union Tantra, and the unshared [with other tantras] explanatory
tantra Vajra Tent Tantra. As for related tantras, these include the Drop of
Wisdom Tantra and the Lamp ofSuchness, Gri?Jlt Yogini Tantra.
The explanatory Union Tantra comments on both Hevajra and Supreme
Bliss. The way in which it explains the generation stage of the Hevajra Tantra
is by means of the deity with one face and two arms without consort, as
well as by means of the deity with 16 arms. This text also teaches a m~9.ala
of 17 deities, a Nairatmya ~9-ala of 23 goddesses and so on, the appro-
priate places [and times] and so on for the assembly and performance of
the rites, and it explains a little about the ripening empowerments. With
regard to the completion stage, it covers, in general, the arrangement of the
channels and, in particular, it explains extensively the process of inner fire
(calJ~iili) through placing the seed syllables upon the four channel-wheels
(calera), as explained in the root tantra.
The manner in which the exegetical Vajra Tent Tantra explains the stages
of generation and completion for Hevajra is as follows: the generation stage
is explained by means of the six branches of yoga and the three meditative
stabilizations. The protection wheel of the ten wrathful deities is also ex-
plained, as well as the ascending sequence of meditation on the elements.
The questions of the niiga king Unwarmed126 are answered, the blessings of
body, speech and mind are given, and the triple stack heroic mindsl27 and
other themes are explained. The completion stage is explained in terms of
the wisdom of great bliss in all its parts from beginning to end, which is
also the chief subject matter of the root tantra.
The mahilsiddhas Saroruha128 and I;)ombipa129 both teach the completion
stage Hevajra in terms of these six branches of yoga, following the method
of the Vajra Tent Tantra.
[69] Although it is necessary to learn in detail the manner of attaining
the illusory body from the teachings of father tantra, even so, by quotations
such as "Like an illusion and a dream, it is like the intermediate state," we
can understand it briefly.
During the course of successive interpretations of [the Buddha's] thought,
two distinct traditions of explanation have developed. The bodhisattva
Vajragarbha130 wrote one commentary (the Very Extensive Commentary on
the Condensed Meaning of the Hevajra Tantra), and his tradition is followed
by Naropa131 in his commentary on the difficult points, Single Vajra Word of
the Oral Lineage, and by others. The commentaries in this tradition are in
accordance with the explanations of the Wheel of Time Tantra. The second
tradition follows those commentaries that were written by Indian pal).c;lits
before the three cycles of the Vimalaprabha appeared in India from Sambhala.
In this tradition there is a commentary called Lotus Bearer by the mahilsiddha
Saroruha, who was a disciple of Anailgavajra,t32 and a commentary called
Kumutri (Lily Commentary) written by the scholar Dwjayacandra,133 a holder
of the oral tradition of I;)ombipa, a disciple of the mahilsiddha Vi.riipa.134
Our own school explains the meaning of the Two Examinations in reliance
on both of those traditions.
THE SUPREME BLISS TANTRA
For Supreme Bliss there are also root tantras, exegetical tantras and
supplementary tantras. The extensive root Abhidhanottara Tantra in its full
version consists of 300,000 verses, and from this a 100,000 verse version has
been condensed. Then there iS another more condensed version that con-
si?ts of 700 verses contained within 51 chapters. These are the three root
tantras.
[70] As for exegetical tantras, according to Jyotirajacandra (sKar-rgyal
zla-ba) there are four of these: "The Exaltation ofVajravarahi, the Conduct of
the Yogini, the Explication of the Highest Tantra and the Embrace of the Four
Yoginis Tantra are the four to be known as explanatory tantras." As he says,
for Supreme Bliss there are the four uncommon tantras: the Source of Com-
mitment Tantra, the Explication of the Highest Tantra, the Vajraflaka Tantra
and the Conduct of the Yogini, and these together with the common explana-
tory Union Tantra make five. The Exaltation of Vajravarahi is not included
here because it seems that this text is simply the third chapter extracted
from the 12 chapters of the Explication of the Highest Tantra and is not a
separate text.
The supplementary tantras are the Ocean of Qiikinis Tantra, the Embrace
of the Four Yoginis Tantra and the Exaltation ofHeruka, these three.
Now, as for the manner in which the explanatory tantras comment on
the root tantra, this is explained under three headings: (1) recognizing the
main purpose of explaining the root tantra, (2) the way it is explained in the
uncommon explanatory tantras, and (3) the way it is explained in the com-
mon explanatory tantra.
(1) Although there are many reasons for explaining the root tantra, the
main points are related to the completion stage yoga. In the completion
stage practice of the Supreme Bliss cycle there are six branches135 whereas, in
the Secret Assembly Tantra, the path is presented in terms of five stages.136
All of these are commented on, because, as it says in the Ocean of Qiikinis
Tantra:
Isolation and, likewise,
Concentration, life force and retention,
Recollection, and meditative stabilization:
These are the six aspects of yoga.
So it is said. And also:
One's (71] body is like an illusion,
Self-emp9werment is subtle and this is
The definitive characteristic of vajra recitation.
Complete enlightenment is the treasure of the mind
And, apart from that, what remains is union.
From this citation we may know that definitive signs of mantra recita-
tion is the first stage (krama), and this is known as vajra recitation. The sec-
ond stage is the treasure of the mind, which is seeing [the purity of] the
mind. One's own body is like an illusion and, by striving to realize this, it
becomes subtle. The blessing of this within oneself is the third stage, which
is known as the illusory body (miiyiideha). Complete Buddhahood is the
meaning clear light (prabhasvara) and this is the fourth. The fifth is all that
remains, which is union.
Apart from this, commentaries such as that concerning the mahiiyoga of
the completion stage in the tradition of the mahasiddha Liiipa (Realization of
the Glorious Bhagavat), the five stages in the tradition of Ghm:ttapada 137 (Five
Stages of the Glorious CakrasaritVara and the Commentary on the Five Stages of
the Glorious Cakrasamvara), the four stages taught by :Kr~apada <Four Stages
and the Discrimination of the Four Stages) and other such teachings illumi-
nate the meaning of this tantra.
(2) As for the way in which it is explained in the uncommon explana-
tory tantras, this has four divisions. First, according to the Explication of the
Highest Tantra, the generation stage is explained by saying that the body of
the father-mother Supreme Bliss, the speech of the father-mother Supreme
Bliss and the mind of the father-mother Supreme Bliss arc each surrounded
by a mar:t-9-ala of 28 deities. The mar:t-9-ala of the Solitary Hero and the
mal).gala of 68 deities are also explained in a variety of ways. For example,
there is a tradition of generating the deity after generating the measureless
mansion and so forth.
The completion stage practice is explained in the fourth chapter and it is
at this point that Ghax;ttapada comments on the process of self-empower-
ment. [72] In the 14th chapter the yoga of inner fire is explained as the
fourth lcra11Ul of the completion stage and, in the 25th and 26th chapters, the
great yoga of Luipa is taught.
Secondly, the VajrQ{iaka Tantra explicates the root tantra by commenting
in various ways on the generation stage yoga in its 12th and 14th chapters.
The abbreviated completion stage yoga of inner fire is explained in the 11th
chapter, and this topic is explained extensively in terms of the four chan-
nel-wheels in Chapter XV.
The third text, the Source of Commitment Tantra, explains the generation
stage in its second chapter, in response to questions asked about it in the
first chapter. Meditations are given- which accord with the stages of birth,
death and fhe intermediate state and then, in Chapter XIII, the actual medi-
tation of the generation stage yoga is explained in a manner consonant with
these three.
In this tradition the simultaneous generation of both the deity and the
mal).gala is taught in a manner similar to that of Lilipa.
The yoga of the completion stage is explained in Chapter m as medita-
tion on the spontaneous arising of the deity. The unification of the meaning
clear light as the ground from which the illusory body arises is also shown.
In the fifth and sixth chapters, the vajra recitation is explained. In the fifth
chapter, the completion stage yoga of meditation upon the mantra seed
within the heart is shown, as well as the retention of breath (kumbhaka)
within the heart. In the 31st chapter are taught salient points of the inner
fire practice that relies on the four channel-wJ-l.eels. Also, in the same chap-
ter, the various characteristics of the four seals are taught and a different
method for the enjoyment of each of them is explained.
[73] The fourth exegetical tantra is the Conduct of the Yogini. In Chapters
I-XIV, this text explains the generation stage and '}11 its branches, teaching
the method of simultaneously generating both the deity and the mar:tc;l.ala
palace. The completion stage yoga is explained in its 12th chapter, in which
are described the innate wisdom and the great yoga of the completion stage.
(3) The shared exegetical Union Tantra explains the generation stage in
terms of the mal).gala of the three-faced, six-armed Supreme Bliss with his
1·etinue of 28 deities, and of another mal).gala with a retinue of 37 deities.
For the completion stage, the four blisses are explained as being generated
on the basis of the yoga of inner fire.
These above-mentioned explanatory tantras of Supreme Bliss were all
requested as teachings by Vajravarahi, but Vin1pa claims that they were
requested by Vajrapat:rl.
The place where they were taught was the summit of Mount Meru and
the beings to be tamed by these teachings are the residents of Jambudvipa,
as is explained in the Explication of the Highest Tantra. However, in the com-
mentary to the root tantra which is said to have been written by Indrabodhi
(Commentary on the Condensed Root Tantra ofHeruka Cakrasamvara), it is said
that these teachings were given first of all upon the summit of Mount Meru
and subsequently taught a second time at the stupa of Dhanyakataka.
According to the Ocean ofl)akinis Tantra,
The time of these teachings
Is a time of strife in the world
As prophesied by the bhagavat Ananta (Limitless).
This is found in the tantra taught by Sakyasiril.ha (the Lion of the Sakyas),
and thus it is said that these teachings occurred during an age of conflict.
The graduated series of commentaries explicating the cycle of Supreme
Bliss begins with the higher commentary as taught by Vajrapat:ri138 (Oral
Instructions on the Stages of the Highest Tantra). [74) Next there are the teach-
ings in the lineage of the father and son Aryas in India. The three siddhas
Liiipa, Kp?I).a-pada (J(r~I).acarya) and Ghantapada greatly extended the
commentarial tradition related to Supreme Bliss and, finally, there are the
14 different traditions of explanations that have arisen in Tibet in accor-
dance with the teachings of various translators.
THE WHEEL OF TIME TANTRA
In the Wheel of Time teachings, there also exists an extensive root tantra
in 12,000 verses, a condensed tantra and a continuation tantra, making three.
The extensive root tantra was taught to King Sucandra of Sambhala at the
glorious caitya of Dhanyakataka, who subsequently condensed and rewrote
it. He also wrote a commentary known as the 60,000 Verses. [Upon his re-
turn home, the king] showed this teaching to the people of Sambhala and
built a Wheel pf Time mal)."ala entirely of precious materials. Following
his reign, his son Suresvara and a succession of six generations of sons con-
tinued to reveal the root tantra for 100 years each. At the end of that time it
was prophesied that:
Six hundred years hence
As the prayers of the sages ripen
The one known as Mafijughosa
Will appear in the land of Sa~bhala.
This prophecy is found in the root tantra and, as it is said here, kalki
Maii.jugho~a propagated the teaching of the root tantra widely for 100 years.
He also wrote a condensed tantra in 30,000 verses abbreviated .from the
root tantra. Following him, his son Pm:t9-arika propagated the condensed
tantra for 100 years, and composed the extensive commentary Stainless Light
in 12,000 verses.
The manner in which these root and explanatory tantras came to India
is described in two traditions. [75] According to the tradition of Rva lo-tsa-
wa, pa1J4it Cilupa139 travelled to Sambhala where he heard the teachings
from a bodhisattva. On his return to India he taught them to a pa1J4it acarya
who, in turn, passed them on to Kalacakrapada the elder,140 who transmit-
ted them to Kalacakrapada junior.141 From him they passed to the three:
Mafijusrikirti,l42 Somanathal~ and the Tibetan Sangs-rgyas grags-pa.l44
They were received from Manju5rikirti by the Nepali Samantasribhadra.t45
The second tradition is that of the translator of 'Bro.146 Here it is said
that, on his way to Sambhala, Kalacakrapada the elder met a bodhisattva
from whom he heard both the root tantra and exegetical tradition. He passed
these teachings on to the younger Kalacakrapada, also known as the
jinaputra Nalendrapada, and from him the teachings passed to Somanatha
of Kashmir.
The way these teachings were brought to Tibet was, according to the
translator 'Bra, that Somanatha went to Tibet and passed on the entire lin-
eage to sGom-pa dKon-mchog-srungs,147 and then the teachings. gradually
passed to sGro-ston gnam-la-brstegs and then to Grub-chen yu-mo who
transmitted them to his son Dharme5vara, thence to Grub-chen Nam-mkha'-
'od,148 Nam-mkha' rgyal-mtshan,149 and to 'Jam-dbyangs gsar-ma bla-ma
rgva-lo,tso and from here the two traditions of Rva and 'Bro merged and
continued.
According to Rva lo-tsa-wa, Rva Chos-rabl51 went to Nepal and received
these teachings from Samanta5ribhadra, and from him they passed succes-
sively to Rva Ye-shes seng-ge, Rva 'Bum seng-ge, Bla-ma rGva-lo, Rong-pa
Shes-rab seng-ge, Bla-ma rDo-rje rgyal-mtshan, Bu-ston rin-po-che,152 Chos-
kyi dpal-ba, rJe Rin-po-che153 and thus to mKhas-grub-rje.l54
Now, with regard to the scholars who translated these teachings: there
are Gyi-jo [76] zla-ba 'od-zer,155 Sangs-rgyas grags-pa, Shong-ston rDo-rje
rgyal-mtshan, Shang Blo-gros brtan-pa, lo-tsa-wa mChog-ldan156 and so
forth. There have been many translators.
Three tantras of the Highest class have been analyzed.
In particular, the mother tantras-
Wheel of Time, Supreme Bliss and Hevajra.
The meaning of the root tantras
And the arising of the commentaries and the rest
Have been shown clearly as they were taught
By Tsong-kha-pa and his sons.
(This is a verse between chapters.
The Secret Assembly Tantra
Secondly, in discussing the Secret Assembly Tantra separately, there are
five sections: (1) An explanation of what is meant by the term 'root tantra'
of the Secret Assembly. (2) Explaining the greatness of this text. (3) How
the commentaries came into being. (4) How the conunentarial tradition of
this tantra came to Tibet. (5) The actual meaning of these precious precepts.
MEANING OF THE TERM 'ROOT TANTRA'

For the Secret Assembly Tantra there is an extensive root text in 25,000
verses. There is also a version condensed from this in 1,800 verses, con-
tained in 18 chapters.
Although the extensive root tantta was taught first, because it was
thought to be too difficult for those disciples of the future, who are inferior
in both habits and wisdom, to understand immediately, the second tantra
arose in an abbreviated form. This later tantra, however, is not the equal of
the original root text.
The differences between them can be illustrated in the following three
ways: just as the root of a tree is the basis for all its leaves and branches, in
the same way, the root tantra is so-called because it is the basis upon which
the later teachings arose. It is also called 'root' because it arose first in time.
Furthermore, the original tantra is known as the root tantra because of the
exegetical commentaries that arose concerning it.
[77] With regard to the first of the above three illustrations, it is also said
that the Secret Assembly Tantra is the root of all tantras and, with regard to
the second, that the version in 17 chapters is the root of the version in 18
chapters. Some people say that the 18th chapter was taught later than the
first 17 chapters because it establishes the meaning of these 17 chapters.
Yet, with this reasoning, it could be said that all the chapters from the sec-
ond to the 17th are also later additions, because they all establish the mean-
ing of the first chapter.
The view of our own tradition is that the first 17 chapters must be con-
sidered as the root tantra, with the 18th as the Subsequent Tantra. The rea-
son for this is that the final chapter clarifies all the difficult points of both
words and meaning. It also clarifies the difficult points raised in each sepa-
rate chapter, by means of 53 questions and answers.
According to Naropa's commentary on the Subsequent Tantra (called the
Condensed Ultimate Meaning, Explanation Showing the Abbreviated Empower-
ment) and [Aryadeva's] Lamp Compendium of Practice, the Compendium of the
Reality of all Tathagatas is the root tantra, the 17 chapter tantra is the Subse-
quent Tantra and the 18th chapter is a further continuation of this. Others
reply that it is illegitimate to consider the Compendium of the Reality of all
Tathagatas to be the root tantra of the 17 chapter version of the Secret Assem-
The Secret Assembly Tantra 57
bly Tantra simply because it is a general root tantra for, if we were to con-
sider it so, this would mean that it would have to be classified as the root
tantra of all the tantras of the four classes.
[78] Our own tradition considers that both the Compendium of the Reality
of All Tathiigatas and the tantra in 17 chapters are united in being tied to the
name Yoga Tantra, and that some important points of empowerment and
so forth for the Secret Assembly Tantra must be understood with reference to
the Compendium of the Reality of All Tathiigatas. This can be seen from the
16th chapter of the Secret Assembly Tantra where it says, "One should know
the tantra by its Lord," and, "Drawing should be done with the ritual of the
vajra," and so forth.
With regard to the third point [that the original tantra is known as the
root tantra because of the exegetical commentaries that arose concerning
it]: there are six later commentaries to the Secret Assembly Tantra. These are:
the Vajra Garland, the Revelation of the Intention Tantra, the Compendium of
the Vajra Wisdom Tantra, the Questions of the Four Goddesses Tantra, the Ques-
tions ofindra,157 and the Subsequent Tantra of the Secret Assembly. All of these
analyse and comment upon the 17 chapter Secret Assembly Tantra as the
root tantra.
Of all the commentaries, it is understood that the Subsequent Tantra is
both an integral part of the Secret Assembly Tantra proper and also an ex-
egetical tantra in its own right. The Vajra Garland and the rest of the five
other texts are all commentaries on the Secret Assembly Tantra but are not
parts of it. The reason that the Subsequent Tantra is considered to belong to
both categories is because Vajradhara taught all18 chapters [i.e. the 17 chap-
ter Root Tantra and the Subsequent Tantra which is chapter 18] together at
one time, in one place and to one group of disciples. The other five teach-
ings were given to different disciples in different places at different times
[and therefore they cannot be considered to be parts of the same tantra].
Similar to the Secret Assembly Tantra are the Ornament of the Vajra Essence
Tantra and the Web of Illusion Tantra.
How do the six exegetical tantras comment on the root tantra? [79] The
special theme of the Vajra Garland is to reveal and clarify the hidden mean-
ing of the 40 introductory syllables of the root tantra. The remaining chap-
ters all amplify this basic theme as well as teaching 20 rituals for the
empowerment and 49 'suchnesses' for the generation stage, together with
six yogas, four yogas and three meditative stabilizations. For the comple-
tion stage, the root tantra is explained by means of five stages, and this is
the particular way in which the Vajra Garland teaches the root tantra. Such
a system is not found elsewhere.
The Revelation of the Intention Tantra reveals and explains the meaning of
the root tantra which is concealed in words that have an indirect meaning
and cannot be interpreted directly. This is the special way in which the
Revelation of the Intention Tantra comments on the root text, and this method
is not found elsewhere.
The Compendium of the Vajra Wisdom explains this root Highest Yoga
tantra by means of a teaching called 'the seven ornaments of the oral in-
structions'. This teaching is also unique, and is not found in the other com-
mentaries.
The Questions of the Four Goddesses Tantra clearly explains such topics as
the 'life force', the dhiirm:zi mm:uJala and the meaning of the five precious
colours. This method of explanation is not found in the other texts.
The Questions of Indra establishes the meaning of the introductory word
evarh by means of questions and answers. Having this as its main topic of
discussion is the distinctive feature of this text, not shared by the other
commentaries.
EXPLANATION OF THE GREATNESS OF THIS TEXT

[80] The greatness of the Secret Assembly Tantra is established by show-
ing the many special qualities of this text. The very title itself indicates that
within this tantra are assembled all the secrets of the body, speech and mind
of all the Tathagatas. Also, in the Subsequent Tantra it is written:
E-ma-ho! So very difficult to find!
This is the means of attaining enlightenment,
The highest of the high tantras,
This tantra called the Secret Assembly.
Because of the very rare qualities of this text and its enormous signifi-
cance, if one practises the yoga of the Secret Assembly four times per day
and listens to the text and recites it and makes offerings to it, it is said that
one reaches the stage of 'the Vajra of Enlightenment' (bodhivajra) just like
Vajradhara and becomes a worthy recipient of prostrations. It is also said
that those who practise this tantra will become objects of respect for all
who see, hear, think of or come into contact with them. Even those who
hold only a fraction of this tantra should thenceforth be seen as Vajradhara,
worthy of obeisance. Also, Mafijusri himself has praised this tantra with
words from his own lips:
This tantra of the assembly of all the Buddhas is
A secret, greater than the greatest of great secrets.
It is the unsurpassed secret instruction.
Indeed, it is said with regard to the coming and going of this tantra that,
whether or not the very essence of the teaching remains in 1he world de-
pends on its existence or disappearance:
When the meaning of this teaching enters one's ear,
As long as it remains there
The precious teaching of the Buddha is alive.
When this lineage succession is broken
[81] The Buddha's teachings disappear.
This should be well understood by everyone.
Thus it is written. And not only are such statements to be found in texts
belonging to the cycle of this tantra for, in others such as the Red and Black
[Destroyer of the Lord of Death] Tantras as well we find the praise:
The ultimate tantra is the Secret Assembly;
Without it no other exists.
Also, in [Padmavajra's158] Secret Attainment it says:
There is nothing to surpass the glorious Secret Assembly,
The most precious jewel of the three-fold world.
It is the supreme quintessence,
The highest of all high tantras.
So long as this teaching and explanation abide
The yoga of perfection will exist.
How can one who is ignorant of the Secret Assembly
Ever attain siddhis?
Cutting asunder all doubts
And clearing away the mists of unknowing,
This is a basket of Buddha-gems!
In turning aside from this glorious tantra
One becomes ensnared in endless conceptions.
Such an ignorant one, desirous of success,
Like pounding one's fists on the air
Just drinks the water of mirages.
HOW THE COMMENTARIES CAME INTO BEING

Now, with regard to the manner in which the commentaries to theSe-
cret Assembly Tantra arose: the three commentaries of king indrabodhi,
Nagayogini and Bhfunipati Visukalpa159 are not found in Tibet. The Secret
Attainment (Guhyasiddht) in nine chapters, however, written by the glorious
lord Mahasukha, otherwise known as Padmavajra, [82] establishes the pur-
pose of the Secret Assembly and the principal topics with which it deals. The
order in which the tantra is discussed here is, firstly, the generation stage
yoga of placing the letters and, secondly, on the basis of the action seal he
shows the symbols of thusness. Thirdly, he teaches the meditation of rely-
ing on the wisdom seal in order to stabilize the mind and, fourthly, he teaches
the meditation and activity of manifest enlightenment in terms of the great
seal.
This Secret Attainment is widely renowned as 'the quintessential prac-
tice'. It is a later teaching than the other six:160 the Attainment of Method and
Wisdom (Prajiiopayaviniscayasiddhi by Anangavajra), the Attainment of Non-
duality (Advayasiddhi by L~miiikara), the Attainment ofWisdom (Jiianasiddhi
by Indrabhuti), the Attainment of the Clarity ofPhenomena (Vyaktabhavanugata-
tattvasiddhi by Yogini Cinta), the Attainment of the Innate (Sahajasiddhi by
J!ombi Heruka) anld the Instruction on Reality (Tattvopadesa by Darika-
pada).161 It is also later than the cycle of dohas by the great Brahmin Saraha162
and later than Maitripa's 26 categories beginning with A. This text is also
important in order to attain the essence of the path-the wisdom of insepa-
rable bliss and emptiness.
The great Arya Nagarjuna also wrote a commentary explicating the
meaning of the Secret Assembly Tantra. In his treatise, the generation stage
yogas are as taught in the Abbreviated Sadhana and the Integration of the Sutras
and the Method of Meditating on the Generation Stage of the Great Yoga of the
Glorious Secret Assembly. The completion stage is shown by the five levels of
mental placement, with the exception of one lower part (i.e. the vajra reci-
tation). A further commentary is the one by Bodhisattva. As for the lower
part of the stages of mental placement (i.e. the vajra recitation), this has
been commented upon by Sakyamitra [in his Explanation for the Oral In-
structions on Entering the Yoga of the Great Seal].
Aryadeva wrote a commentary called Lamp Compendium of Practice which
explains very little about the yoga of the generation stage but concentrates
mainly on the completion stage. [83) Another text written by Aryadeva,
which deals exclusively with the yoga of the completion stage, is called
Discriminating the Stages of Self Blessing.
Nagabodhi163 wrote the Twenty Ma~4ala Rituals of the Glorious Secret
Assembly, a second text [called Treatise of Oral Instructions, Summarizing the
Generation Stage of the Glorious Secret Assembly] in which he deals mainly
with the generation stage and only briefly with the completion stage, and a
third text entitled Discrimination ofKarma and its Extremes in which he teaChes
solely the completion stage.
Candrakirti wrote a sadhana of Vajrasattva in which he explains the gen-
eration stage, and a text called Commentary on the Six-branched Preliminaries
that teaches the completion stage. He also wrote a commentary known as
the Extensive Commentary, the Elucidating Lamp, in which he teaches all the
branches of yogic praxis for both the generation and completion stages.
There are also five texts that are said to have been written by Nagarjuna:
the Commentary on the Secret Assembly Tantra, the Twenty Ma~c;lala Rituals of
the Glorious Secret Assembly, a Treatise on the Four Empowerments, Establish-
ing the Four Seals and a ritual practice of the syllable HOM (the Abbreviated
Sadhana). Three other texts claim Aryadeva as their author: the Oral In-
structions on the Stages .of Realizing Enlightenment, the Secret Assembly Ritual
of Cremating a Corpse, and an explanation by means of the four syllables YA,
RA, LA and VA [called Gone to the End, Completion Stage of the Glorious Secret
Assembly]. There is also an exegetical treatise called the Extensive Explana-
tion, Lamp Compendium of Practice, said to have been written by Sakyamitra.
Three texts attributed to Nagabodhi are: a commentary on the five stages
called the Jewel Rosary, the Clarifying the Meanings of the Five Stages and the
Treatise of Oral Instructions on the Inner Condensed Five Stages. Candrakirti is
also said to have written an auto-commentary on the root text of the Orna-
ment for Clear Realization164 [called the Commentary on the Ornament for Clear
Realization of the Secret Assembly] but [in my opinion] all of these texts were
not necessarily written by those authors to whom they have been attrib-
uted.
Texts which follow the tradition of Nagarjuna and Aryadeva (k.nown as
the Arya lineage) include Naropa's exegesis on the Subsequent Tantra,165
his Clear Compendium on the Five Stages and another extensive text [called
the Jewel Light] on the five stages, dubiously attributed to Naropa.
Further, Alankakalasa166 composed a commentary to the first 44 of the
68 chapters of the Vajra Garland [84] and there is a commentary on the five
stages called Precious Garland, Commentary on the Abbreviated Sadhana, which
is said to have been written by Santipa. Vibhuticandra wrote a Commentary
on the Difficult Points of the Abbreviated Sadhana and Abhayakaragupta wrote
a commentary to the five stages, incorporating the Abbreviated Sadhana, called
Moonlight. Kr!?l).asamayavajra and Bhavyakirti 167 wrote commentaries on
just the difficult points of these stages. Another commentary called Capti-
vating the Minds of Yogins, Condensed Explanation of the Meanings of the Five
Stages, which teaches only fo!ll' of these stages, omitting the second, was
written in an abbreviated fashion by Munisrt-bhadra.168 Commentaries on
the difficult points of all five stages were written by Viryasrtmitra169 and
the Kashmiri Srilakt?mi [who wrote Clarifying the Meanings of the Five Stages].
Commentaries on the Vajrasattva sadhana were written by Tathagata-
rakt?ita 170 and Lilavajra.
Bhavyakirti wrote a commentary to the Elucidating Lamp called the Ex-
planatory Commentary, Illuminating the Thought of the Elucidating Lamp, and
Karlll).asrt wrote another by the name of Commentary on the Difficult Points,
Elucidating the Elucidating Lamp. Kumara wrote the Mirror of the Essential
Condensed Explanation, which also comments on the Elucidating Lamp, and
Kuladhara wrote a combined commentary to the Elucidating Lamp. A fur-
ther commentary called Explanation of the Condensed Difficult Points of the
Elucidating Lamp is said to have been written by Bhavaviveka, and there is
yet another which is said to have been written by Aryadeva [called Com-
mentary Explaining the Elucidating Lamp]. Thus, in general, there are six com-
mentaries to the Elucidating Lamp.
Sraddhakaravarma171 wrote an explanation of the Vajrasattva recitation
[called Very Extensive Explanation of the Vajra Recitation} taken from the Rev-
elation of the Intention Tantra. [85] He also wrote the Explanation to Com-
pletely Clarify the Seven Ornaments, Arisen from the Compendium of the Vajra
Wisdom Tantra.
*Ekadasasvara (sGra-dbyangs bcu-gcig) wrote the Secret Nectar of Oral
Instructions, Stages of the Path of Vajradhara and RahulaSrikaly<ll).amitra 172
wrote the Clear Placement in Union, Practice of Empowerment. Kr!!r:ta-
samayavajra173 wrote a mar:t<;lala ritual for the Secret Assembly Tantra, and
an offering ritual for Vajrasattva. All of these texts follow in the tradition of
the 'father and his four sons'.l74
The iidirya Lilavajra [in his Explanation of the Guru's Oral Instructions on
the Introduction to the Secret Assembly Tantra] writes only about the intro-
ductory topics, without giving any special teachings on the generation and
completion stages. His disciple, acarya Buddhaji\.anapada, however, was
taught the meaning of the Secret Assembly Tantra by Mai\.jusri, and this tra-
dition now bears his name. He wrote a sadhana called Completely Good which
shows the mar:t<;lala of 19 deities, with Mai\.juvajra as their principal, and
this teaches the yoga of the generation stage. He also wrote a mar:t<;lala ritual
in 450 verses dealing with the subject of empowerment.175 The completion
stage yoga he discusses in his text Liberating Drop and also in his Revelation,
on Meditating the Suchness of the Two Stages, in which he transmits the teach-
ings he recieved from the worshipful Mai\.ju~ri. According to the Revela-
tion, his instructions on the completion stage are based on teachings
contained within the Subsequent Tantra of the Secret Assembly, but out of the
six branches found there he teaches only the final four. The topics of with-
drawal and concentration, which are the two he omitted, he teaches as part
of the generation stage. [86] Also, with regard to the completion stage, he
wrote a condensed technique based on the Questions of the Four Goddesses
Tantra and the Ornament of the Vajra Essence Tantra.176
The iicarya Anandagarbha wrote a commentary [called the Very Exten-
sive Commentary on the Secret Assembly Tantra} in which he explains theSe-
cret Assembly Tantra in terms of yoga.
Acarya Santipa wrote a commentary on the root tantra called Handful of
Flowers in which he explains that the first chapter of the root tantra shows
itself to be a resultant tantra (phalatantra) arisen from skilful means. The
next 16 chapters are the tantra of method (upayatantra), and this is divided
into four parts. Four of these chapters (Ill, VII, XI, XV), collectively known
as 'possessing three [qualities]' (treta), deal with the procedures of service
(sevii). Another four chapters (II, VI, X, XIV), collectively known as 'pos-
sessing two [qualities]' (dvapara), reveal the near-attainment (upasadhana).
Four (N, VIII, XII, XVI) are known as 'perfection' (Jcrta) and these show the
attainment (vratasambara) and four chapters (V, IX, XIII, XVII) are known
as 'happiness' (nandin) and these show the great attainment (mahasadhana).
Santipa states that all of this is clarified in the Subsequent Tantra (Chapter
XVill) of the Secret Assembly.
Santipa teaches the generation stage in terms of the Inal).c;iala of 19 dei-
ties with Akl?obhya in the centre, and the completion stage in terms of the
six branches. He explains the significance of these topics in his seventh chap-
ter in accordance with the Subsequent Tantra of the Secut Assembly, a system
completely different from that taught in the Jiianapada tradition, the Arya
tradition or the Kalacakra tradition. Thus, in India, there were many differ-
ent traditions of commentaries on the Secret Assembly Tantra, the most popu-
lar among them being the Arya and Jiianapada.
HOW 1HE TEACHINGS CAME TO TIBET

[87] Now, with regard to the manner in which the oral lineage of these
teachings reached Tibet, the succession of masters who transmitted· this
tantra began with the lord Vajradhara himself. Vajrapfll).i was the second
in succession, and from him the line passed to Indrabodhi, the yogini who
was an emanated naga, the Lord of the Earth Visukalpa, the glorious Saraha
and then to the master Nagarjuna. Nagarjuna transmitted it to four of his
disciples: Aryadeva, Sakyamitra, Nagabodhi and Candrakirti. Candrakirti.
passed it on to his disciple SU:;yavajra and from him it went to the mahiisiddha
Kr~I).acarya, who transmitted it to both iiciirya V~alamati ,and Gomi.Sra.
Gomisra had five disciples: Yo~a, Abhij:fia, Santipa, Srigupta and
Dipaitkarabhadra. From Vimalamati the teachings went to Jiianagarbha,
pa~:ztjita of the western pure land, and it was from him that Marpa, the trans-
lator of lHo-brag,177 heard them. It is widely known that Marpa held seven
different Indian lineages of explanations in the Arya tradition of the Secret
Assembly. Although he received teachings on the Elucidating Lamp from both
the KashmiriJiianakara and Naropa, he did not establish these teachings in
Tibet. The oral instructions on the five stages that he brought back from
India, however, became widely disseminated in Tibet. This peerless trans-
lator travelled to India 12 times, receiving instructions from a total of 70
pa~:ztjita gurus and two t;fiikini gurus. With pa.rticular regard to the Arya lin-
eage of the Secret Assembly Tantra, however, he received these teachings
from the Bengali scholar Abhijfia, the sCholar from Zahor Yo~a; [88] the
scholar of Kong-ka-I).a Meghavegin, the scholar of Shrinagar in Kashmir
Cundrahari,178 Jiianakara [of Kashmir] who was blessed by Mafijusri,
Cahadul79 from the lowlands of Nepal, Nagakoti180 from the .Fortress of
Nepal, the par:z#ta Saraha, ~I).asamayavajra the scholar of Vajrasana, and
Dipailkarasrij:fiana the scholar of Vikramasila. These last two also visited
Tibet and gave teachings there. Marpa received the complete cycle of the
Secret Assembly empowerments and teachings from each one of these teach-
ers, and yet the three that he considered to be the most important of them
all are Yo~?a, Abhijfla and l(reyl).Clsamayavajra. Marpa's teachings, therefore,
are based mainly on the traditions of these three.
Marpa had 12 particularly leained disciples: four during the early pe-
riod of his life, four during the middle period and four during the later.
Among all of these, the one most skilled in the explication of texts was
Mang-rab seng-ge rgyal-mtshan. The one most skilled in composition was
Chos-kyi shes-rab of mGar; the one most skilled in enumeration was rTog
dge-ser; and the one most skilled in a number of ways was bZi-dga' of
dBus. The lineages of explanation deriving from these four remain to the
present day.
From Mang-rab seng-ge rgyal-mtshan the teachings passed on to rTog
ye-shes seng-ge, and were then transmitted to rTog mu-ner grags-pa nyi-
ma seng-ge. From him they passed to Glan-rtsang-tsa nyi-ma-lcam, and
then to both rTog Aryadeva and Thur-lha-ba tshul-khrims-skyabs. Thur-
lha-ba passed the teachings on to Thang-spe-ba 'phags-pa-skyabs, and from
him they were transmitted to gSer-sdings-pa gzhon-nu-'od. Then they were
recieved in turn by Kun-mkhyen chos-sku 'od-zer and Kun-mkhyen 'phags-
'od, from whom [89] they passed to the omniscient Bu-ston rin-chen-grub.
From him they were received by the glorious holy guru bSod-mams rgyal-
mtshan, who passed them on to the translator Nam-mkha' bzang-po. From
him they passed to the unequalled great worshipful Red-mda'-ba)Sl
The next in succession was rJe Tsong-kha-pa himself, and he received
the complete transmission of empowerments, exegesis and oral instruc-
tions of the Secret Assembly Tantra from three gurus: Red-mda'-ba, Khyung-
po lhas-pa gzhon-nu bsod-nams (who was himself a direct disciple of the
venerable Bu-ston) and Gong-gsum bde-chen chos-kyi-dpal-ba. Although
rJe rin-po-che then had countless worthy disciples, the most excellent holder
of the instruction lineage following him was mi<has-grub shes-rab seng-
ge, from whom the teachings were passed on to rDo-rje 'dzin-pa sbyin-pa-
dpal and thence to rGyud-pa chos-rje drung-grags and rJe-btsun kun-dga'
don-grub. The direct disciples of these two teachers, and the succession of
those who followed after them, then caused this tantra to flourish and spread
so that nowadays the whole of this snowy land of Tibet is filled with monks
who hold both the words and the meaning of this lineage of the Secret As-
sembly Tantra.
EXPLANATION OF THE ACTUAL MEANING

OF THESE PRECIOUS PRECEPTS
With regard to the actual meaning of the precious teachings: the essence
of the path consists of two stages (the utpattikrama or generation stage and
the sampannakrama or completion stage), and then there is the practice of
what should be adopted and what should be abandoned. These two divi-
sions of path and practice will be shown separately. At this juncture I will
explain the empowerments that ripen the disciple into a suitable vessel for
the teachings, and the commitments and vows which are taken at the time
of empowerment.
The Explanation of Empowerment
The explanation of empowerment has six parts: (1) showing the princi-
pal features of the empowerment that opens the door of tantra, (2) defining
the qualities of the vajra master who grants the empowerment, (3) defining
the qualities of the disciple upon whom the empowerment is to be bestowed,
(4) defining the mai).<;I.ala within which the empowerment takes place, (5)
the number of empowerments and commitments which are to be bestowed
at this time, and [90] (6) defining the ritual procedures of the empower-
ment. [These six parts are explained as follows:]
1HE PRINCIPAL FEATURES OF EMPOWERMENT

In order to enter into the secret mantra path of the Mahayana it is neces-
sary to receive the proper empowerment in accordance with the teachings
of the appropriate tantra. As it is written in the Vajra Garland:
The most important thing is the empowerment,
The permanent abode of all attainments.
Therefore, listen well from the outset and
I will explain the significance of the way things are.
At the beginning, when the disciples
With perfect intelligence are empowered,
By the completion stage yoga
They then become suitable vessels.
Also, from the Drop of the Great Seal:
When the master first fully empowers the disciple
And then reveals the great secret,
The definitive vessel is produced.
Without empowerln.ent there are no attainments,
Just as there is no butter to be squeezed from sand.
If one confers empowennents without
The oral transmission and divine confidence,
Immediately after death,
Even a master possessed of siddhi
Will go with his disciples down to hell.
Therefore, with all effort one should strive
To receive empowerments from a qualified guru.
Again, it says in the Vajra Garland:
Just as the milk of a lion
Is not to be kept in a clay pot,
The Explanation of Empowerment 67
So the tantras of mahayoga
Must not be given to unsuitable disciples,
Or such disciples will immediately die.
In this life and in the future one will be ruined
If the teachings are i.mparted to an unsuitable vessel,
And the attainments of the master will decline.
Thus, if the secrets of mantra are exposed to a disciple who is not a
suitable vessel for empowerment, it is said that for both the master and
disciple many misfortunes will accrue.
DEFINING THE QUALITIES OF THE VAJRA MASTER

Regarding the qualities of the vajra master, it is written in Asvagho~a's
Fifty Verses of Guru Devotion:
Reliable, disciplined and intelligent,
Patient, straightforward and without deceit,
Knowing the application of mantra and tantra,
Compassionate, an expert in the explanatory texts,
Learned in the ten categories182
And skilled in drawing the mal)~ala,
The master must know the exegesis of mantra,
Be full of faith and have his senses under control.
Also, in the Vajra Tent Tantra it is said:
Skilled in the drawing of mal)~alas
And having completed the required recitation,
With all root downfalls completely overcome.
Thus, ideally, the perfect vajra guru should possess all the excellent char-
acteristics mentioned above. If, however, all of the good qualities listed in
the tantras are not to be found in the guru upon whom one relies, then at
least he must have the most important of them and possess fewer faults
and more good qualities than oneself. As said [by Pul)~arika] in Approach-
ing the Ultimate Meaning:
Owing to the time [of the five degenerations],
Faults and virtues are mixed in the guru.
No-one is found to be completely perfect.
But one who is recognized as having superior qualities
May be relied upon by his children.
68 Overuiew of Buddhist Tantra
DEFINING THE QUAUTIES OF THE DISCIPLE
Regarding the disciple upon whom the empowerment may be bestowed,
such a one should have practised on the path of the outer vehicle and now
have strong faith in the special qualities of the vajra vehicle. In the Vajra
Garland it is said:
What are the qualities of a disciple
Who wishes to receive the yoga tantras?
And the reply to this question is given:
Faithful and full of respect for the guru,
Abiding always in the practice of virtue,
With wrong views completely abandoned, [92]
Such a one must have received many teachings.
Free of the faults of killing and harmingr
With his mind intent on liberating beings,
Always diligent and very pure,
These and others are the virtues he should have;
But the best of all is strong faith.
DEFINING THE MAN"QALA

With regard to the maD<;iala within which the empowerment is con-
ferred, these are of two kinds. Firstly, there is the type of maD<;iala within
which is bestowed the vase empowerment that prepares th" Jisciple as a
suitable vessel for meditation upon the generation stage and, secondly, there
is the type of maD<;iala in which is bestowed the higher empowerment that
prepares the disciple as a suitable vessel for meditation upon the comple-
tion stage.
In the first case there are four types of maD<;iala that may be used: the
maD<;iala painted upon cloth, the maD<;iala drawn in coloured powder, the
maD<;iala generated by samiidhi and the inner body maD<;iala.
In the second case there are three types: the ma.')<;iala of the female se-
cret organ, the maD<;iala of conventional bodhicitta and the maD<;iala of ulti-
mate bodhicitta.
Thus, in general, we can speak of seven types of maD<;iala. Among these,
it is explained in the 17th chapter of the Secret Assembly Tantra as well as in
the Vajra Garland of Mav4ala Rituals that the m~<;iala of meditative stabili-
zation is used only when the master has strong deity yoga, the disciple has
very sharp faculties, and when the coloured powders and other materials
necessary for the drawing of a visible maD<;iala cannot be obtained. This
type is not for general use. Also, it is said that when a beginner is to become
empowered as a suitable vessel for the very first time, it is vital to use a
created mal)c;lala. In this regard, Ghal)tapada has said that a created
mal)c;lala can be defined as one painted on cloth or drawn with coloured
powder. It is also said that empowerment bestowed within a mal)c;lala
painted on cloth is the proper method of bestowing the definitive empow-
erment. That the ritual of empowerment should be given into a mal)c;lala
painted on cloth is mentioned in the Explication of the Highest Tantra and
taught by the mahasiddha [93] Ghal)tapada as well as by VagiSvarakirti,
Rahulasrikalyiil)a-mitra and Abhayakaragupta. Even so, the mal)c;lala of
coloured powders is the best when empowerment is to be bestowed upon
a complete novice because, with respect to the vajra guru, it is said that he
,;should be skilled in the art of drawing the mal)c;lala" and, with respect to
the disciple, such a mal)c;lala prepared of various substances provides many
opportunities for the practice of generosity by making offerings. Therefore
this type of mal)c;lala is most helpful in maturing the disciple as a suitable
vessel for higher religious practice.
Although external mal)c;lalas, such as those painted on canvas and so
on, and the inner body mal).c;lala are both essentially manifestations of one's
mind, the reason that we speak of mal)c;lalas generated by the mind and
mal)c;lalas not generated by the mind is because of the difference between
that basis of practice which is freshly created and that which is not. Iii. choos-
ing between these two, the latter is to be preferred to the former. As it has
been said by Ghal).tapada:
What are the natures of the two kinds of creation?
They exist for the empowerment and practice of disciples,
Not for the advancement of scholars.
Perceiving their very pure meaning leads to liberation.
In accordance with tantras such as the Secret Assembly and so on,
empowerments are conferred within mal)c;lalas painted on canvas, drawn
with coloured powder, generated by meditative stabilization and the inner
body mal)c;lala. In the tradition of the Wheel of Time Tantra, however, the
complete empowerment should be conferred only into the mal).c;lala of
coloured powder. In the Condse Explanation ofEmpowerments it is said: "The
seven empowerments should be [94] conferred within the constructed
mal)c;lala," and Naropa, in his commentary to this text [the Condensed Ulti-
mate Meaning, Explanation Showing the Abbrevia{ed Empowerment], adds:
"These seven empowerments should not be bestowed in reliance upon any
other mal)c;lala, such as one painted on cloth and so forth, whilst putting
aside the mal)c;lala of coloured powder." From this we see that there is an
explicit objection to using a mal)c;lala painted on canvas for this empower-
ment, and this can also be understood as an implicit objection to the use of
a mal)c;lala created by meditative stabilization. In the Wheel of Time Tantra
there is no mention of the mal).c;lala palace and its retinue of deities being
found within the body.
THE NUMBER OF EMPOWERMENTS AND COMMITMENTS

As for the number of empowerments: there are nine vase empowerments
(kalasiibhi?eka), one secret empowerment (guhyabhi?eka), one wisdom
empowerment (prajfiiijfiiiniibhi?eka) and the fourth empowerment
(caturthabhi?eka), so that all together there are 12. The nine vase
empowerments are listed by Nagabodhi in his text Twenty MaiJ4ala Rituals,
thus:
Flower, Water, Complete Buddhahood,
Vajra, Bell, Mirror,
Name, Master and Permission.
Now, with regard to the order of the empowerments: before the disciple
may receive the fourth empowerment, which ripens him as a suitable ves-
sel for the meditative practice of union, it is necessary that he receive the
wisdom empowerment that will ripen him as a suitable vessel for the prac-
tice of the clear light. This is because the disciple must already have arrived
at the fourth stage of the meaning clear light before he can advance to-
wards the stage of union. Further, before the disciple may receive the wis-
dom empowerment, it is necessary that he receive the secret empowerment
in which he becomes prepared as a suitable vessel for the practice of the
illusory body with its three-fold isolation [of body, speech and mind]. This
is because one must attain the three isolations of the illusory body before
practising the four stages of the meaning clear light. Again, before the dis-
ciple receives the secret empowerment, he must have received the vase
empowerments which mature him as a suitable vessel for the practice of
the gross and subtle [95] meditations of the generation stage. This is be-
cause, before one can attain the illusory body with its three isolations, one
must have developed perfection in the gross and subtle aspects of the yoga
of generation. Now, before the disciple receives the vase empowerments it
is necessary to enter the mar:H;lala. This is because, before the special secrets
of the vase empowerments and so forth are revealed, the disciple should
have entered the mar:u;lala and become similar to the gods of the mai).c;lala,
with inner and outer potentialities equal to theirs. Before entering the
mar:tc;lala, however, the mar:tc;lala itself must have been prepared and the
disciple should have offered worship, because it is into that completed
mar:tc;lala of worship that the disciple actually enters. But in order for that
mal}.c;lala of worship to be achieved, it is necessary to construct the mal}.c;lala
of coloured powder and then, on that basis, the commitment being must be
generated, residing in his residence. Then the wisdom natures of both the
deity and the mal}.c;lala palace must be invited and dissolved into the com-
mitment being and his residence. Before assembling the coloured powder
mar:tc;lala, however, the lines and measurements should be calculated first
The Explanation of Empowennent 71
because, without these guidelines, one may become confused in applying
the colours on the ground.
There are two traditions concerning the laying down of the lines. In the
system of Saraha, Kr~l)acarya, Abhayakaragupta and Vibhii.ticandra, the
karma lines are drawn first, followed by the wisdom lines. They say that
the lines should be drawn in this order because the wisdom lines bless the
karma lines in the same way that the wisdom deities bless the coiiUilitment
beings. Thus, just as we first arise as commitment beings [96] before invit-
ing the wisdom beings to come and take their seats; so, too, the karma lines
are to be drawn first and then wisdom lines constructed in the sky. The
sequence of drawing the lines, in fact, is the only difference between these
two traditions which are otherwise similar in all respects. It is with these
ideas in mind that the mal)c;lala ritual of the Vajrafliika Tantra and many
other texts explain that the preparatory practices (adhiviisana) should be
completed first and then the lines drawn at the time of the actual ceremony.
The Vajra Garland Tantra, however, says that the lines should be drawn
before commencing the preparatory practices. In agreement with this view,
Nagabodhi says that the lines should be drawn immediately after the site
has been consecrated. Thus there are these two traditions, and our own
school follows the latter system.
Kr~l)acarya and Lva-ba-pa say, "Perfume should be applied to those
places where the preparation deities are to be seated." Also, Durjayacandra
has said, "Wherever the mal)c;lala is to be established, in that circle five
perfumes or colours should be applied." And, as it is said here, the drops of
perfume and the bunches of flowers should be arranged wherever the
mal)c;lala is to be constructed. If, however, the lines have not already been
drawn in place, then the areas on the ground for the coloured powders will
not be known.
Before the lines themselves are marked out, however, the ritual of con-
secrating the site (bhumividhi) should be performed. Also, that site itself
should be examined with respect to whether or not it is a suitable place for
the drawing of the mal)c;l.ala, and if it is suitable, requests must be made to
the visible or invisible owner for the use of that site and his permission be
obtained. That site which has been granted then needs to be ritually puri-
fied and, in order to do this, there are the three requisites of the proper
materials, mantra and meditative stabilization. (97] There now follows the
ritual of 'seizing the site' (bhflmiparigraha) in order that that purified land
may become the foundation of the mal)c;lala. The seized site should next be
protected and blessed by meditating upon oneself as the deity. One then
rejoices, invokes the deities with praises, offers prayers and draws the
mal)c;lala. Standing with the pride of one's own divine nature, one
circumambulates the mal)c;lala and confidently commands all the interfer-
ing hindrances to depart. Those obstructors who disobey one's orders must
be vanquished by striking them with the ritual spike (kila). Then, by medi-
tating on the [vajra] fence, tent and so forth, one prevents the entry of any
further hindering demons. This is the ritual for quelling all hindering spir-
its (vighna).
In short: the necessary rituals are those of examining the site
(bhumiparik§ii), [requesting and] accepting (upiidiina) [the site from its owner]
and then purifying it (bhumisodhana). The site must finally be fully appro-
priated (bhumiparigraha) and protected by the rite of blessing (adhi$!hiina ).
With regard to conferring empowerment into a mal).<;iala draWl} on cloth,
pa1J~itas such as Vagisvarakirti and Rahulasrikalyal).arnitra make no men-
tion in their writings of the three preliminary rites of examining the site,
accepting it and then purifying it. In view of this circumstance, it appears
that such rituals are not required here. On the other hand, however, on
whatever base the mal).<;iala is established, the site must be fully appropri-
ated through meditation on the complete ritual of the deity, up to the sec-
tion that prevents the entry of any further hindrances. Abhayakaragupta
says that this ritual is necessary even in the case of empowerment into a
mal).<;iala generated by samiidhi, and the teachings on mal).<;iala rituals by
rJe Tsong-kha-pa clearly show the necessity of this ritual in the case of em-
powerment into a mal).<;iala painted on cloth, and also at the time of per-
forming the self-empowerment.
[98] When we speak of 'preparation' (adhiviisana) in this context, this
refers to the rites of installation (prati$fhii) of the deity. In the Twenty Rituals
of the MaiJ~ala by Nagabodhi and the MaiJ~ala Ritual of the Glorious Secret
Assembly in 450 verses by Dipankarabhadra, mention is made of the instal-
lation of the deity, the installation of the earth goddess, the installation of
the deity within the vase and the installation of the deity within the dis-
ciple. These four installations constitute the preparation.
According to the writings on mal).<;iala ritual by Kp?I).acarya, however,
he says that the ceremonial installation of the earth goddess forms a part of
the ritual for the consecration of the site, and is not part of the preparation.
Nagabodhi's Twenty Rituals of the Ma~:z~ala, on the other hand, definitely
says that this is part of the preparatory procedures, and not a part of the
consecration of the site. According to [Abhayakara's] Vajra Garland of
MaiJ~ala Rituals, it belongs to both sections. These are the three great tradi-
tions of explanation.
With regard to the installation of the deity, this certainly must be per-
formed at the time of preparation, and then the installation of the deity
within the vase is performed immediately after the mal).<;iala is drawn. The
mahiisiddha Srtdhara has said that the installation within the vase should be
performed after the construction of the mal).<;iala has been: completed, and
the preparation of the disciple should be performed after that. If, on the
other hand, the installation within the vase is performed at the same time
as the rest of the preparation, then it has more significance. It is also more
appropriate for the installation within the disciple to be performed at the
time of preparation.
With regard to those points of controversy: the reason why the earth
goddess must be invoked during the initial preparation is because it is nec-
essary to receive her permission for the construction of the mru::u;lala on the
chosen site. As for the installation of the deity, this should be performed
[during the preparation] in order that the deity may be requested to bless
the nuu:t<;lala of powdered colours when the appropriate time arises.
The installation within the vase at the time of preparation [99] has two
parts. The action vase (karmakalasa) is prepared in order to eliminate any
obstacles that may interfere with the disciples, the mat).<;lala or the offering
materials, and the victory vase (vijayakala5a) has the function of conferring
empowerment upon the disciples. [Both rites must therefore be performed
at the time of preparation.]
The reason why [the installation of the deity within] the disciple must
be performed at the time of preparation is in order that his mental con-
tinuum may be purified before he enters the mat).<;lala.
With regard to mat).<;ialas drawn on cloth: whenever one takes self-em-
powerment or initiates others it is necessary to perform aU these prepara-
tion rites, with the exception of the earth rituals of accepting the land,
purifying it, expelling hindrances and consecrating the lines and powdered
colours of the mat).<;lala.
According to Nagabodhi's Twenty Rituals of the Ma~ala, the Vajra Gar-
land, and the Ma~;t~ala Ritual of the Black Enemy by the mahilsiddha Sridhara,
it is said that, whenever the mat).<;lala ritual is practised, the.deity in front
should be inseparable from the deity within oneself. In the tradition of the
mahiisiddhas Saraha and Darikapa,t83 however, it is said that oneself as the
deity and the deity in front should be meditated upon as separate entities.
Thus there are two ways of considering this particular issue.
Again, according to Nagabodhi's Twenty Rituals of the Ma~;t~la, it is said
that at the time of the initial preparation the commitment being of the three
vajras and the wisdom being should be mixed together, and also that the
deity of the supreme victory mat).<;lala, the commitment being and the wis-
dom being should be mixed together. Further, the mat).<;lala which has been
previously meditated upon in the sky should be held firmly in the mind
and mixed with the mat).<;lala of preparation. Then there follow the two
_stages of mixing the front-generated deity. The first of these stages is the
entry of the wisdom being into the commitment being of the mal)<;lala of
coloured powder. In this case, light rays radiate from the hearts of oneself
and the other commitment deities [100] and these transform themselves
into the appearance of iron hooks which reach out to the ·wisdom beings
and draw them forth into the hearts of the triple stack commitment beings.
Following that, light radiates from the HOM in one's heart and invokes the
wrathful king Sumbha. When he appears he receives instructions to invite
the Buddhas to come and grant empowerment to the disciples. In order to
fulfil this task, the vajra in his hand is transformed into an iron hook which
he casts into the hearts of the wisdom beings who correspond with the
triple stack commitment beings so that the wisdom beings are caused to
merge and abide within the commitment beings.
In this regard, it is written in the 16th chapter of the Root Tantra of the
Secret Assembly:
The wondrous great secret vajras,
Being summoned by means of the Wrathful King,
When dissolved, one makes offerings to them.
The meaning here is that all those who are called Buddhas are com-
pletely gathered together, and all those who reside in the maD9ala in the
sky are invited to dissolve into their respective individual places, and one
makes offerings to them. This is the explanation given in the commentary
on the root tantra.
The second stage is the abiding of the wisdom being. Thus, from the
blue HOM in one's heart, rays of light radiate in the form of iron hooks and
present offerings to all the Jinas residing in the highest pure land. These
Conquerors are invited to be present in the sky before oneself, and one
offers them all the objects pleasing to the five senses. After that, as one
recites the words, "Manifesting clearly the natures of all living beings with-
out exception ... " and so on, the deities are invited to come to the crown of
the head of each of the commitment beings, and thenceforth to become
absorbed into each of them and reside there. The procedure for this is all in
accordance with the 16th chapter of the root text within which it is stated:
"One should meditate on the whole of space as being filled with countless
Buddhas." [101] Also: "All those belonging to the vajra family and so on
should meditate with clouds of incense and the tinkling of bells." The mean-
ing of this is that one should meditate after having first constructed the
maD9ala of coloured powder.
Over and above the five mixings mentioned already, there is the mixing
of the maD<;iala generated in front with the maD<;iala of preparation, and
thus there are six. This final mixing is necessary whenever the empower-
ment is given, whether it be into a maD<;iala painted on cloth or m~<;Iala
constructed of coloured powders.
In the tradition of mahasiddha Darikapa it is said that all the six m~9alas
are to be combined into one by inviting the wisdom being to be present
within the maD<;iala in space, and then this m~9ala abides as the secret
within the commitment being. Thus, at the time of the earth rituals, the
wisdom being and the commitment being are mixed, and they are also mixed
at the time of preparation. Finally, the invited wisdom being and the com-
mitment being of the maD<;iala of coloured powder are mixed, and this
makes six.
In the Vajra Garland system, only five mixings are mentioned because,
after the mar:\(;iala of preparation that is generated in the sky is mixed with
the commitment being of the mai).c;iala of coloured powder, there is no fur-
ther invitation of any new wisdom being. [In other respects there is no dif-
ference between this and the above tradition.]
Mahiisiddha Saraha speaks of the mixing of only four mai).c;ialas. Firstly
there is the mixing of the wisdom being with the commitment being of the
max:tc;lala of preparation, and then there is a new wisdom being who is in-
vited and mixed with the commitment being of the mru:tc;lala of coloured
powder.
[102} In the tradition of Lalitavajra (Lilavajra) it is taught there are the
wisdom be~g and the commitment being of the mru:tc;lala of preparation,
and these two abide within the commitment being of the ma:r:tc;lala of
coloured powder. Thus there are three to be mixed.
Lva-ba-pa and the mahiisiddha Sridhara teach only the abiding of the
wisdom being within the commitment being of the mru:tc;lala of coloured
powder. Thus in their tradition there are only two to be mixed.
In the tradition of Dinodbhava, no mixing whatsoever is taught in one
mru:tc;lala.
By followers of the Arya tradition of the Secret Assembly Tantra, the
ma:r:tc;lala of coloured powder which is utilized at the time of empower-
ment is to be realized in terms of the body max:tc;lala, as described in Chap-
ter XVI of the root tantra:
In the centre abides Vairocana, and
A~obhya and the rest are also drawn.
And for the speech mal).c;iala it says:
In short, all those worthy of salutation
Are drawn in accordance with the rite.
These quotations show the necessity of the two max:tc;lalas of body and
speech in the realization of the rnai).c;lala. The method of preparing the
max:tc;lala is fully explained in this 16th chapter. If the two mru:tc;lalas of
body and speech are not shown here, they are not shown anywhere.
The supreme victory max:tc;lala within the mother's lotus is also shown
here in the 16th chapter, both as part of the teachings on the body tnal).c;iala:
By deep meditation on the vajra secret
Offerings are made by the knower of mantra.
And within the section on the speech mal).c;iala: [103}
Within complete clarity in accordance with the ritual
One prepares the holy mai).c;iala
And then makes the secret offering.
Also, in Chapter IV it says "the radiantly lovely maiden" and so forth,
which shows the same thing. When the lovely maiden is mentioned, this is
understood by Nagabodhi to refer to the time of constructing the mal).<;lala
but, according to the Elucidating Lamp, it refers to the time of making offer-
ings.
The rite of purification should be performed with one's mind in the
meditative state of clear realization, even in the case of the mal).<;)ala painted
on canvas. This is the proper method. Despite this fact, however,
Abhayakaragupta, Vagisvarakirti and Rahulasrikalyal).amitra all say that
during the ritual of the mal).<;)ala painted on cloth, offerings are to be made
but none of the other practices appropriate to the mal).<;)ala of coloured pow-
der are to be performed.
Some people, when practising the maJ)Qala painted on cloth, raise the
painted wisdom deity up into the sky and then arise as commitment be-
ings. Since it is not acceptable to say that these painted deities subsequently
descend and melt into the commitment beings, this procedure cannot be'
correct. If the deities of the mal).<;)ala painted on cloth were the actual wis-
dom beings, it would be contradictory to invite wisdom beings to descend
into such a mal).<;lala during the process of its consecration. There is no
fault in generating oneself as the commitment being without inviting the
wisdom beings painted on cloth to descend. If there were any fault here,
then, when practising within a mal).c;l.ala of coloured powder, [104] one
would have to be blessed by wisdom beings of coloured powder. Also,
when the mal).c;iala is drawn, it would be necessary to bless the generated
mal).<;)ala and retinue of commitment beings by inviting wisdom beings of
coloured powder. Also, because the crown empowerment of Ratna:-
sambhava follows after the water empowerment of .Alq;obhya, then, when-
ever empowerment was being bestowed upon a disciple, or a statue was
being consecrated, it would be logical for one to arise as the commitment
being Ratnasambhava and then to be blessed by the descent of Ak~obhya.
Oearly this is wrong.
Regarding the mal).c;iala of meditative stabilization, practising this is simi-
lar to the meditation of generating oneself as the deity.
Regarding the practice of the body mal).<;)ala, Ghal).tapada says that the
basis of this is " ... the nature of sentient beings. There is no mal).c;iala of
practice other than this." This refers to the practitioner's own body. Of all
bodies, however, the body of the vajra master is the most excellent basis. It
is by the vajra master that the disciple is invited to enter the mal).<;)ala for
the practice of the retinue of deities of the body, and it is by him that the
empowerment is conferred. The disciple enters the mal).c;iala by meditating
on the deities arising from the guru. The meaning here is clarified by
Ghal).tapada who says, "In the first instance it is the vajra master who is the
three wheels of activity, and then the disciple meditates on himself as be-
ing like that."
At the time of the practice of the mal).<;iala, there are four sets of offer-
ings: those connected with the vase empowerment, those connected with
the secret empowerment, those connected with the wisdom empowerment
and those connected with the fourth empowerment.
The first set of offerings consists of four kinds of water,I84 the five offer-
ings,185 offerings to please the five senses, the seven precious symbols of
royalty186 and so forth. [105] The second set of offerings are the inner offer-
ings, which are blessed as nectar. Thirdly, the bliss of the inner contents of
the five offerings and the five sense organs is offered together with the
great bliss generated by sitting in union with the consort. The fourth offer-
ing is composed of indivisible bliss and emptiness, as the subjective great
bliss experiences objective emptiness arising as a result of sitting in union
with the consort.
There are 17 stages in the rite of entering this mal).<;iala of offerings and
practice: (1) preparation, (2) blessing, (3) questions and answers, (4) taking
the common and uncommon vows, (5) generating the bodhicitta of yoga, (6)
taking the oath of secrecy, (7) the ritual of entering the gates of the mal).<;iala,
(8) offering flowers, circumambulating the mal).<;iala and saluting the dei-
ties, (9) abiding within the commitment, (10) descent of the wisdom beings,
(11) the question "What colour do you see?", (12) recitation of the words of
the power of truth, (13) the disciple arises as Vairocana and arranges the
deities on his body, (14) the actual entering of the mal).<;iala (the 13th and
14th stages should be examined carefully!), (15) the empowerment of the
flower garland, (16) the removal of the blindfold, and (17) the revelation of
the outer and inner mal).<;ialas.
The most important stages of all of the above are the taking of vows,
generating the bodhicitta of yoga, the two parts (i.e. stages 13 & 14) of actu-
ally entering into the mal).<;iala and the flower garland empowerment. The
other stages are like branches of these. All the stages from the preparation
up to that of actually taking the oath of secrecy (stages 1-6) [106] are merely
preparations for the later stages (stages 7-17) which constitute the actual
entry.
THE RITUAL PROCEDURE OF EMPOWERMENT

With regard to defining the ritual procedure of empowerment, there are
four kinds of empowerment to be bestowed at the time of entry into the
mal).<;iala, as explained above. These are: (1) the vase empowerment, (2) the
secret empowerment, (3) the wisdom empowerment, and (4) the fourth
empowerment.
THEVASEEMPO~RMENT
The vase empowerment has both the common empowerment of the vajra
disciple and the uncommon empowerment of the vajra master. The. com-
man empowerment of the disciple consists of the five empowerments: water,
crown, vajra, bell and name, plus [the optional empowerment of] the eye
[ointmem1, spoon and mirror. They are known as common empowerments
because they are held in common by all four classes of tantra, and because
they can be given either with or without the vows of the five Buddha fami-
lies.
The uncommon empowerment is so-called because it is not found in the
two lower [classes of] tantra and, even in the two higher [classes of] tantra,
it is only bestowed upon those who accept the vows of the five families.
Whenever an empowerment is given, it is necessary for the disciple to
actually request it from the master, and it is also necessary for the master
himself to make a similar request to the deities of the mru:tc;lala. Thus there
are two who actually confer the empowerment-the guru and the mru:tc;lala
deities.
The guru must continue to bestow upon the disciple the empowerments
of all the deities of the ma!).c;lala of coloured powder until the empower-
ment is completely finished. At the end of each section of the empower-
ment, the deities are dissolved into the disciple. The main deities are not
dissolved into the disciple until the end because, according to the teachings
of the mahasiddhas of India, it is the various deities who are newly invited
during the ritual that are dissolved into the disciple first.
[107] The essential features of the water empowerment include placing
the vase upon the head of the disciple, the sprinkling of water and the giv-
ing of water to drink. The main point here, however, is fo~ the disciple to
arise as Ak:;;obhya and for the Ak:;;obhya who is generated within the wa-
ter of the ritual vase to become assimilated into him. Although, in this way,
it is the deities of the practice ma!).c;lala who give purpose (abhipraya) to the
bestowal of empowerment upon the disciple, it is the newly invited deities
who actually perform the ritual and it is the guru in the external world who
physically places the vase upon the crown of the disciple's head, sprinkles
him with water and places water into his mouth for him to drink. By these
means, the disciple's fundamental aggreg~te of consciousness becomes
transformed and he is purified of the stain of hatred. Thus the disciple at-
tains the wisdom of the Realm of Truth and gains the attainments of
Ak~obhya and his family. This is the water empowerment of the tathagata
Alq;obhya.
Following that paradigmatic example, the crown empowerment of
Ratnasambhava, the vajra empowerment of Amitabha, the bell empower-
ment of Amoghasiddhi and the name empowerment ofVairocana should
all be understood.
The empowerment known as eye, spoon and mirror liberates the view
of the disciple from the cataracts of ignorance and opens the eye of wis-
dom. By the example of a reflection in a mirror, one must understand that
all phenomena in general, and in particular the Vajrasattva situated within
The Explanation of Empowennent 79
one's own heart, are empty of inherent existence, like the images in a mir-
ror.
Now, with regard to the inner empowerment: by the light which radi-
ates from the HOM at the heart of the guru indivisibly united with the de-
ity, [108] all the disciples are summoned and taken inside the mouth of the
guru. Being swallowed by him, they pass down inside his body and are
ejected through his vajra into the lotus of the consort, from whence they are
reborn.
Secondly, the manner in which the empowerment of the vajra master is
conferred is as explained already in the section on the common and un-
common traditions of the lower classes of tantra)87
THE SECRET EMPOWERMENT
Now I will explain the secret empowerment, the second of the four
empowerments. This has two parts: the supreme secret empowerment and
the ordinary secret empowerment.
In former times, certain masters have said that the supreme secret em-
powerment is given to those disciples whose faculties are sharp and the
ordinary secret empowerment is given to those of lesser capacity. This view
is incorrect, however, because the teachings of the Elucidating Lamp and the
Root Tantra of the Secret Assembly both state: "The disciple upon whom the
ordinary secret empowerment is conferred is that same disciple upon whom
the supreme secret empowerment is conferred."
The secret empowerment is bestowed within the ~cu:t4ala of conven-
tional bodhicitta. In this regard, Gh'at:ltapada has said:
The bodhicitta of conventional reality
Is the site for the bestowal of the secret empowerment.
The conferral of the supreme secret empowerment is shown in the eighth
chapter of the root tantra, where it says:
The stable, intelligent being with open eyes
Should take the liquid and drink it.
The ordinary secret empowerment is shown in Chapter XVI:
Begin the conferral of the secret
By blessing according to the ritual
Either the impurities or seminal fluid.
On drinking these with a vajra mind
Attainments are not hard to accomplish.
The manner of bestowing this empowerment [109] is:
By bodhicitta overflowing from the blazing jewels
Of all the Jinas without exception
Onto the bodies of the parched ones,
80 Ovetview of Buddhist Tantra
By means of the waters of wisdom
Arisen from their utterly pure vajras,
The empowerment is conferred by
The descent of precious gifts from the vajra.
This accurate description of the conferral of the empowerment is taken
from the [tantra] Drop of the Secret Moon.
As for the supreme secret empowerment, the Drop of the Secret Moon
says:
The vajra master, full of resolve,
Touches one's mouth with the vajra.
Thus, with the help of great beings,
The mind gains the great bliss of awakening.
This is the supreme secret.
The Subsequent Tantra of the Secret Assembly enlarges on this quotation
by commenting that, if the rite is performed in this way, each secret em-
powerment is bestowed twice. Thus [the disciple receives] the secret em-
powerment from the guru and the secret empowerment from the consort.
THE WISDOM EMPOWERMENT
Thirdly, I will explain the wisdom empowerment. In the Vajra Garland
explanatory tantra it is said that, following the ritual questions and an-
swers and so forth, the disciple sits in union with the vidya (consort).
Bodhicitta then descends from the crown of his head to the secret organ,
and thus this empowerment is conferred by arousing the wisdom of emp-
tiness and bliss. With regard to this, in Chapter XVI of the root tantra we
find the verse:
These four are great secrets but
Having the vajra is the most secret.
The mantra wheel takes the form of a woman
And one abides there for the benefit of all sentient beings.
THE FOURTH EMPOWERMENT
Bestowal of the fourth empowerment is described in the Vajra Garland
where it says, "the meaning of the fourth is purity" and, "the fourth is to be
understood as the resultant fruit." This is confirmed by the Subsequent Tantra
of the Secret Assembly which says," ... the fourth is just like that." [110] Again,
in the Vajra Garland it is written: "meditation on the stage of generation
should be understood by means of oral instructions." And in the empow-
erment ritual by Ghal)tapada it is written: "it is to be understood through
oral instructions from the guru of the third awareness empowerment." The
above quotation from the Vajra Garland also indicates that one should rely
on the precepts of the guru for practising meditation on the generation
stage with oneself arising as the father-mother deity of desire. As a result of
this, the fourth empowerment manifests in the form of the male and female
deities face to face in the embrace of union. The view of Ghal)tapada, as
demonstrated in his empowerment ritual, is also in agreement with this.
In brief, as it is written in the Union Tantra:
One who aspires towards the vast and profound truth
Should receive the empowerment of the precious word.
As it is said here, the ultimate tantric attainment is to reach the stage of
union which has the seven aspects of the face to face kiss [known as the
seven special qualities of Vajradhara]. The precious word of explanation
given by the guru to the disciple helps one to gain an understanding of the
nature of this union, and this is the actual fourth empowerment as con-
ferred upon a suitable vessel. The disciple himself is only capable of receiv-
ing this 'fourth empowerment if his mental continuum is a proper vessel,
suitable to contain such an understanding.
With regard to the seven special qualities of Vajradhara, these are ex-
plained by paJJflita Vagisvarakirti as: the attainment of the Enjoyment Body
(sambhogakaya), great bliss (mahasukha), being [perpetually] in the embrace
[of union] (sampu!a), non-inherent existence (ni~svabhava), being filled with
love and compassion (maitrikaruJJata ), being free of hindrances (anacchedya)
and with an unceasing nature (aniruddha).
The benefits of receiving these four empowerments in a pure manner
are such that the supreme disciple will attain Buddhahood in this very life-
time, the middling disciple will either attain enlightenment in the interme-
diate state (antarabhava) or within seven lifetimes, and even the inferior
disciple [111] will attain the supreme result within 16lifetimes.
Saraha, in his Explanation of the Difficult Points of the Buddha Skullcup,
cites this quotation from the Treasury ofSecrets:188
If one possesses the pure empowerment,
Then in life after life one will become empowered
And within seven births, even without meditation,
The attainments will be accomplished.
Vibhuticandra also says:
Even without meditating, if no downfall occurs
Within 16 lifetimes, the goal will be achieved.
The point here is that everything depends on the vows remaining unim-
paired. In the Source of Commitment Tantra it is written:
Relying closely on the precepts,
If one desires the supreme attainment
Then to sacrifice one's life
Or to face death presents no problem,
But one must always protect one's vows!
Vase empowerment, birth in the six realms and the nirmi'll:zal<ilya
Now, taking all that has been said heretofore with regard to the mean-
ing and purpose oi empowerment and arranging it in accordance with the
stages of the path: the result, which is called Buddhahood, consists in the
realization that the six classes of beings are the actual manifestation of the
circle of deities. The proximate cause of this realization is the completion
stage meditation on the circle of deities as the manifestation of the beings
of the six classes. Prior to this, one must complete the generation stage
meditation on the circle of deities as the circle of the six classes of beings. In
order to become a suitable vessel for such a meditation, however, one needs
to receive the vase empowerment. The particular purpose of the vase em-
powerment, therefore, is to plant the seed of the Emanation Body and pu-
rify all bodily defilements.
The resultant state of Buddhahood, furthermore, has the mind of the
Emanation Body [112] possessing the wisdom that realizes emptiness. This
wisdom mind completely eradicates delusions (klesa), as well as the very
instincts (vasana) of delusion, and directly realizes the five wisdoms. The
proximate cause of that realization is the completion stage meditation and,
in order for the result to arise in just this way, it is necessary for that cause
also to possess all these qualities. The proximate cause of that is the genera-
tion stage meditation. The practitioner, therefore, must possess similar quali-
ties at the generation stage as well and, in order to become a fit vessel capable
of containing such qualities, must be purified of the stains of the five delu-
sions by means of the water empowerment and the rest. The five aggre-
gates must be transformed and the seeds of the five wisdoms must be
planted.
During the vase empowerment, the wisdom deities are invited and then
melted into the body of the disciple. The guru subsequently presents offer-
ings to the deities which the disciple must accept. Thus, at the time of the
result, an enjoyment of the objects of the five senses is engendered within
the disciple with an understanding of their nature. It is through the be-
stowal of the first empowerment-the flower garland-that the power to
become a Buddha in one of the five families is granted, and one's future
Buddha-name is prophesied at that time. The water empowerment of
Ak1?obhya washes away all impurities that may prevent the disciple from
being born into that family. Having attained the crown empowerment of
Ratnasarnbhava, the lord of the family himself will meet the disciple at the
time of Buddhahood and place the crown upon his head, and he will have
the potential to attain the H?~i?a and the other marks of a great being. [113]
The vajra empowerment of Arnitabha confers the power for the disciple's
mind to attain the wisdom of indivisible bliss and emptiness. The bell ern-
powerment of Amoghasiddhi bestows the power for disciples to tum the
wheel of Dharma by means of speech with the 60 melodious qualities. It is
due to the rtame empowerment of Vairocana that the disciple has theca-
pacity to become a Buddha with such-and-such a name. The eye, spoon
and mirror empowerment confers the power to attain the mirror-like eye
and gain a comprehensive realization of the meaning of emptiness. Thus,
in general, the disciple gains the power to understand that all phenomena
are illusory and, in particular, that the Vajrasattva within his heart is just
like the image in a mirror.
By bestowing these prophetic blessings (anujfiii) of the four families be-
fore conferring the vajra master empowerment, the disciple is given the
power to tum the wheel of Dharma within any of the four families when
the result is attained. The conferral of the prophetic blessing of the mantra
before the vajra master empowerment gives one the power to recite man-
tras during the generation stage, and to accomplish specific worldly attain-
ments (siddlti) in dependence upon that recitation. Conferring the prophetic
blessing of the wheel and so forth enables the disciple to tum the wheel of
the Dharma, blow the conch shell of the Dharma, recite the tantric mantras,
proclaim emptiness, gain a comprehensive realization of the meaning of
emptiness, and achieve victory over the four den;wnsl89 at the time of the
result. The blessing of the prophecy to final awakening makes it possible
for the disciple, whilst he is still on the path, [114] to hear the name of the
Buddha he will eventually become.
Secret empowermen't, the intermediate state and the sambhogakiiya
On the level of Buddhahood, also, there is the actual Enjoyment Body
which is similar in aspect to [the body of] the intermediate state. Before
that, the pure illusory body must be attained, adorned with the major and
minor signs, and this is to be preceded by the attainment of the impure
illusory body with the major and minor signs. Before that, one attains a
similitude of the illusory body during the time of the three isolations and
this, in turn, must be preceded by meditation on the Enjoyment Body of the
primordial Lord (iidiniUha), generated by means of the five clear realiza-
tions whilst practising upon the stage of generation. In order to become a
suitable vessel for such meditations as these, the disciple must receive the
secret empowerment. The particular purpose of the secret empowerment,
therefore, is to plant the seed of the Enjoyment Body and purify all the
defilements of speech.
Wisdom empowerment, death and the (jfiiina)dharmakiiya
Further, on the level of Buddhahood there is the actuql Wisdom Truth
Body, which is similar in aspect to the moment of death. This must be pre-
ceded by the meaning clear light which is a direct realization of emptiness
by means of the great bliss of the innate. Before this, the disciple needs a
comprehensive understanding of emptiness which must be gained through
the clear light of mind isolation and, prior to this, one must practise the
Truth Body meditation of gathering up all the excess (pariSe~a) clear light
during the generation stage yoga. In order to be able to serve as a suitable
vessel for these meditations, one needs to receive the wisdom empower-
ment. The particular purpose of the wisdom empowerment, therefore, is to
plant the seed of the Truth Body [115] and purify all the defilements of the
mind.
The fourth empowerment and the stage of no more learning
When these two bodies just described-the Wisdom Truth Body and
the Enjoyment Body-are fully united on the level of resultant Budhahood,
the disciple attains union on the stage of no more learning. The proximate
cause of this is the union on the stage of learning and, in order to become
ripened as a suitable vessel for this meditation, it is necessary to receive the
fOurth empowerment. The fourth empowerment, therefore, plants the seed
of union and simultaneously purifies all the stains of body, speech and
mind.
The meaning of the root tantra
Of the glorious Secret Assembly,
Explained in the manner of the six great commentaries
And in accordance with the view
Of the great scholars of India and Tibet
With a clear explanation of the ripening empowerments
Are all given here from the tradition
Of father Tsong-kha-pa and his sons.
Fortunate and intelligent beings should adopt this now.
(This is a verse between chapters.)
Explanation of the Commitments and Vows
Now I will discuss the way in which the disciple protects the commit-
ments (samaya) and vows (samvara) that he promised to uphold at the time
of receiving empowerment.
FOURTEEN ROOT TANTRIC DOWNFALLS

The disciple who has received the four empowerments in a pure and
proper manner and who now strives to preserve intact the commitments
and vows should recognize from the outset that the three main areas within
which the 14 root downfalls (mulapatti) and eight branch downfalls
(sthulapattz) are commited are with respect to: (1) the vajra master, (2) the
friends of the religious practitioner, and (3) the teachings.
(1) In order to prevent any violation of the oath made with respect to the
vajra master, [116} the disciple must realize that the guru himself is
Vajradhara and that all attainments come from him. With this in mind, if
one belittles or despises one's guru, the first of the root vows is broken.
'Guru' in this context refers to any teacher who bestows empowerment,
explains the tantras, or transmits the oral tradition and so forth, and a fault
committed toward any such teacher constitutes the breaking of this root
vow.
(2) Regarding the friends of the religious practitioner, these fall into two
categories: pure friends and perverse friends. Pure friends include both
vajra brothers and sisters and all sentient beings with faith. The downfall
with respect to vajra siblings is to feel angry with one of them. This consti-
tutes the third root downfall. A vajra sibling is any disciple with whom one
receives an empowerment from the same guru, or any disciple who pos-
sesses the tantric vows. So, if one knowingly speaks in anger to such a per-
son about their faults, and if they hear and understand the meaning, then,
as the five factors are present, this downfall is committed.
Sentient beings with faith include those who have faith in the supreme
vehicle as well as those who are suitable vessels for the Mahayana. Regard-
ing them it is said: "Disturbing the minds of those who have faith is the
12th." Thus, if one performs any action which is intended to disturb the
mind and shake the faith of such a being, and if the evil act of actually
destroying their faith is completed, then this root downfall is committed.
'Perverse friends' are those impure or bad friends whose influence is
harmful to one's practice and, in order to prevent any violation of one's
vows, one should avoid their company. [117} As it is said: "Having a close
friendship with an evil being is the tenth." 'Evil beings' in this context are
wicked persons who manifestly despise the Three Jewels or one's guru, or
who try to destroy the teachings of the Buddha, and so forth. To show af-
fection with body and speech toward such a person and treat that person
as a friend constitutes a root downfall.
(3) Downfalls concerning the teachings are related either to the scrip-
tures or to the teachings of insight. The term 'scriptures' refers to those
teachings spoken by the Buddha, and a transgression against them would
be to scorn or slander them, or to say that they are not the teachings of the
Buddha. It is also an offence to disclose the secrets of tanti:a to an improper
vessel. Of these three faults, in order to prevent the first one should re-
member: "Neglecting the teachings of the Buddha is the second root down-
fall." This means that if one knowingly and with scornful intention breaks
any of the precepts contained within the three categories-individual lib-
eration (pratimo~a), bodhisattva or tantric vows-then this root downfall
is committed.
In order to prevent the second one should remember that: "To disre-
spect the Dharmas which are one's own or another's tenets is the sixth."
'One's own tenets' are the teachings of the tantras, whereas 'others' tenets'
refers to the teachings of the Perfection vehicle or the teachings of any of
the three vehicles. Hone says that any of these teachings are not really the
teachings of the Buddha, [118] and if one believes this to be true, then this
root downfall is committed.
The third can be stopped by the thought, "Disclosing secrets to a com-
pletely immature being is the seventh." This refers to those beings in whom
no faith has been aroused and whose minds have not become mature, even
if they have previously received tantric empowerment. Hone knows a per-
son to be of this type, and yet one still discloses the extraordinary secrets of
tantra to that person without any great hope of conversion, and if that per-
son understands the meaning of what has been said, then the presence of
all six factors causes this root downfall to be committed.
Secondly, with regard to the teachings of insight, there are also three
types of offence. The first relates to the basis of the path, the second to the
essence of the path, and the third to the branches of the path.
(i) Bodhicitta, generated for the benefit of all sentient beings, relies upon
all sentient beings as its sphere of operation and this is the basis of the path.
In order to prevent any downfall in this regard, one should remember:
"Abandoning love for all beings is the fourth. Thus spake the Buddha."
This means that to hold any single sentient being in mind with the thought,
"May this person be separated from happiness," and thus to abandon love
for this being, is to commit this root downfall.
Furthermore, in order to prevent any downfall with respect to the es-
sence of bodhicitta, one should remember: "The root of Dharma is bodhicitta.
To abandon it is the fifth." In fact, even in the absence of other circumstan-
tial factors, one transgresses this root vow by giving up the bodhicitta of
The Explanation of Commitments and Vows 87
aspiration due to feeling incapable of benefitting all the infinite sentient
beings of the universe through the attainment of enlightenment. [119}
(ii) Secondly, offences committed in relation to the nature of the path
pertain either to the generation stage or to the completion stage. With re-
gard to the generation stage, in order to prevent any violation of the deity
generated on the basis of one's own aggregates it is necessary to remember
that: "The aggregates have the nature of five Buddhas. To abuse them is
the eighth." This means that to impose any torment upon one's body and
so forth,190 or to think of it as impure and low, would cause one to break
this root vow.
There are two faults that may be.committed with regard to the comple-
tion stage. The first is to abandon from the outset that emptiness which is
the particular concern of the completion stage, and the second is to aban-
don emptiness after realization has been achieved. In order to prevent any
downfall with respect to the first of these, one should remember:
"Harbouring doubt with regard to phenomena which are pure by nature is
the ninth." This means that this downfall is committed through disbelief in
the nature of profound emptiness.
Also, in order to prevent any transgression with respect to the second,
one should remember:" All phenomena are free of imputation and the rest.
To have concepts about them is the 11th.'; As it is said here, to pass even
one day and night without maintaining the continuity of the view of self-
lessness (nairatmya) constitutes a root downfall.
(iii) Thirdly, downfalls relating to the branches of the path are concerned
either with the various oaths (samaya) which are the basis of the path, or
with one's companions in practising the path. Firstly, in order to prevent
the misdeed of not relying properly on the commitments which are the
basis of the path, one should remember: "Failure to uphold the words of
honour as they were obtained is the 13th." [120} This means that during an
offering assembly {ga1)tlcakra), or whenever there is a festival of the t;fiikns
and t;fakinis or such-like ritual, to have doubts about the sacred articles of
food and drink such as the five meats and so forth which are shared at this
time, and to have the idea that these things are unclean and therefore to
refuse them, is to transgress this root vow. This is the interpretation ofthe
vow only in Highest Yoga tantra. In the Yoga tantra, what is the use of
vajra and bell? They are used merely in the various hand gestures and so
on during meditation. Thus, [in Yoga tantra} one commits a root downfall
by remaining in the company of others and belittling them.
Secondly, in order to prevent any transgression with regard to those
women who are the friends of practitioners on the path, one should bear in
mind: "To despise women, whose nature is wisdom, is the 14th." As it is
said here, if one uses any derogatory or abusive words towards Vajravarahi,
or any other goddess who has gone beyond the world but appears in the
form of an ordinary woman, in order to expose ~upposed faults in them,
then this root vow is violated, both for the Yoga tantras and for the Highest
Yoga tantras. If one has the desire to criticize any woman at all, and then
uses words that imply a criticism of all women in general, then the funda-
mental downfall specific to the Highest Yoga tantra is committed.
In order to determine the gravity of any root downfall, consider the fol-
lowing factors: if the. wish to repeat the action in the future is present from
the second moment of being engaged in the action up until the action is
completed, and if joy is taken in the activity itself, [121] these are the first
two requisites for the vow to be broken. Further, if one does not recognize
the fault of the action thus committed, and feels neither shame nor regret
for what has been done, these are the third and fourth factors. In the ab-
sence of all four binding factors, no root downfall has been committed.
EIGHT SECONDARY TANTRIC DOWNFALLS

The second section on vows is the group of eight subsidiary vows. The
first downfall here is said to be "taking wisdom by force", which means
that one takes a consort for one's own use when she is not properly quali-
fied for such practices.
The second is called "taking her nectar by force", which means that one
uses a consort in the absence of divine pride (divya-mana), in the presence
of people who have no faith, or at an improper time.
The third downfall is "revealing secrets to improper vessels". This means
that one shows the painted image of a deity, the sacred text, the six bone
ornaments or any other secret material or ritual method of the hand ges-
tures and so on to one who has received no empowerment whatsoever, or
even to one who has received an empowerment but is lacking in faith.
The fourth is called "arguing in the assembly". Thus, if one is seated in
the assembly during the time of making offerings, or whenever there is a
celebration of the heroes and yoginis and, instead of maintaining the confi-
dence of the deity with an attitude of love and compassion for all beipgs
and the wish to accumulate merit for the sponsor of the ritual, one argues
with others, or displays antagonism toward them and so forth, this is the
fourth branch downfall.
Concerning the fifth, this is "to show other Dharmas to those who have
faith". This means that if someone were to ask for teachings on the ultimate
truth, for example, and one were to reply by showing only the relative truth,
this vow would be broken.
The sixth [122] is "abiding with Hearers for a week". The meaning here
is that one is allowed to remain in the home of those who disparage the
tantras, such as Hearers, for only six days. To stay with such people for
seven days is a fault- except when one is there in order to protect life, or
when one is obliged to remain there under law.
Tlte Explanation of Commitments and Vows 89
The seventh secondary downfall is "to have the pride of a false yogin".
Thus, one who proudly displays knowledge of ultimate suchness while
merely relying on the practice of deity yoga commits this fault.
The eighth secondary downfall is "to reveal the Dharma to those with-
out faith". This means that to confer an empowerment on someone who
has no faith in the vehicle of secret mantra and whose mind will not be-
come ripened by the empowerment, or to display the secrets of tantra to
unripened disciples who are without faith, even though they have been
initiated, but who merely aspire to acquire the outer trappings of Dharma,
is to commit this downfall.
It is also a transgression to act without the proper backing of one's prac-
tice. Thus, to teach the tantras or confer an empowerment or any other
such thing for no special reason, when one has allowed one's previous com-
mitment to degenerate and has not taken the vows afresh is a gross offence.
Also, not properly completing the retreat-either by not completing the
mantra count or the prescribed time, or achieving the signs of success, or
correctly performing the concluding ritual of fire offerings, or maintaining
the deity yoga, or for whatever reason-and then to confer empowerment
upon another is also a gross infraction. It is also a downfall for a tantrika to
transgress any of the vows of the three ordinations without a valid reason.
For example, should a vajra-holding bhik$u perform the fire rite without at
the same time being mindful of the vinaya injunction against touching fire,
or without blessing the offerings properly first, [123] that bhik$u would break
this secondary tantric precept as well as his own vows of individual libera-
tion. These three additional downfalls together with the eight secondary
vows discussed above make 11.
If, in this way, one properly receives an empowerment and then holds
the 14 root and the eight or 11 secondary vows without defilement and
makes effort in meditation on the stages of generation and completion yoga,
one can attain the state of yuganaddha Vajradhara in this very lifetime.
This topic, which has a most attractive form,
Is adorned with a precious explanation.
Showing a smile to scholars in many ways,
It is seen to captivate the minds of fortunate beings.
How could those teachers whose minds' eyes
Are covered with the mists of jealousy
Bear to see this incomparably eloquent speech
Of masters possessed of so many excellent qualities?
Even toward masters and their excellent speech
It is the nature of some people to be jealous.
In that case, what can I possibly do for them?
May the holy beings witness this truth!
Now, in this period of the final500 years
Of the Buddha's teachings,
Ignorant beings are revered more highly than the wise.
It is extremely difficult to find a witness for my actions.
Oh, root and lineage gurus, you know this!
[124] [But look] here! In this degenerate age
Vajradhara has assumed the guise of a monk in robes.
He has abridged the profound path
And made it abundantly clear.
He and his lirieage of sons are the objects of veneration!
By my effort with regard to this overview of the tantras
And all my accumulation of the two-fold merit,
May the supreme lineage of the mighty Jina-
bLo-bzang grags-pa and his sons
Go on to the end of cyclic existence!
May I also, from now and throughout my future lives,
Diligently pay attention to the words of the wise
With faith in the teachings and love for all beings.
May all my good qualities increase!
Colophon
This overview of Buddhist tantra, called Captivating the Minds of the For-
tunate Ones, relies for its authority upon teachings handed down in the
lineage of Father [Tsong-kha-pa] and his sons. Added to this is a mass of
material gathered together from a wide range of important exegetical com-
mentaries concerning Cakrasariwara, Hevajra and Kalacakra, as well as
Tsong-kha-pa's Great Exposition on Secret Mantra. It was composed by Pru::t-
chen bSod-nams grags-pa, a disciple of the vajracarya Chos-ldan blo-gros,
in the place of solitude called Byams-pa-gling.
Appendix I
Vows and Commitments of a Bodhisattva
THE ROOT DOWNFALLS OF A BODHISATTVA
1 Praising oneself and scorning others.
2 Not giving wealth or the Dharma.
3 Not accepting other's aplogies.
4 Abandoning the Mahayana.
5 Stealing the property of the Three Jewels.
6 Abandoning .the Dharma.
7 Causing monks or nuns to disrobe.
8 Committing any of the five heinous actions.
9 Holding wrong views.
10 Destroying places such as towns.
11 Explaining emptiness to those who are likely to misunderstand.
12 Causing others to abandon the Mahayana.
13 Causing others to abandon their vows of individual liberation.
14 Belittling the Hinayana.
15 Speaking falsely about profound emptiness.
16 Accepting property that has been stolen from the Three Jewels.
17 Making bad rules.
18 Giving up bodhicitta.
SECONDARY DOWNFALLS OF A BODHISATIVA

Downfalls that obstruct the perfection of giving
1 Not making offerings to the Three Jewels every day.
2 Indulging in worldly pleasures out of attachment.
3 Being disrespectful to anyone who received Bodhisattva vows before
oneself.
4 Not replying to others.
5 Not accepting invitations.
6 Not accepting gifts.
7 Not giving the Dharma to those who desire it.
Downfalls that obstruct the perfection of moral discipline
8 Forsaking those who have broken their moral discipline.
9 Acting)in a manner that will not inspire faith in others.
10 Doing little to benefit others.
11 Not believing that the compassion of bodhisattvas ensures that all their
actions are pure.
12 Acquiring wealth or fame through wrong livelihood.
Appendix I 93
13 Indulging in frivolity.
14 Claiming that bodhisattvas need not abandon cyclic existence.
15 Not avoiding a bad reputation.
16 Not helping others to avoid negativity.
Downfalls that obstruct the perfection Of patience
17 Retaliating to harm or abuse.
18 Not apologizing when the opportunity arises.
19 Not accepting the apologies of others.
20 Making no efforl to control one's anger.
Downfalls that obstruct the perfection of joyous effort
21 Gathering a circle of followers out of desire for profit or respect.
22 Not trying to overcome laziness.
23 Indulging in senseless conversation out of attachment.
Downfalls that obstruct the perfection of mental stabilization
24 Neglecting to train in mental stabilization.
25 Not overcoming obstacles to mental stabilization.
26 Being preoccupied with the experience of mental stabilization.
Downfalls that obstruct the perfection of wisdom
27 Abandoning the Hinayana.
28 Studying the Hinayana to the detriment of one's own Mahayana prac-
tice.
29 StUdying non-Dharma subjects without a good reason.
30 Becoming engrossed in non-Dharma subjects for their own sake.
31 Criticizing other Mahayana traditions.
32 Praising oneself and scorning others.
33 Making no effort to study Dharma.
34 Preferring to rely on books rather than on one's Spiritual Guide.
Downfalls that obstruct the moral discipline of benefitting others
35 Not going to the assistance of those in need.
36 Neglecting to care for the sick.
37 Not acting to dispel suffering.
38 Not helping others to overcome their bad habits.
39 Not returning help to those from whom benefit has.been received.
40 Not relieving the distress of others.
41 Not giving to those who seek charity.
42 Not taking special care of disciples.
43 Not acting in accordance with the inclinations of others.
44 Not praising the good qualities of others.
45 Not acting wrathfully when appropriate.
46 Not using miracle powers, threatening actions, and so forlh.
EIGHT RITUAL PRECEPTS OF MAINTAINING BODHICITIA
1 To remember the benefits of bodhidtta six times a day.
2 To generate bodhicitta six times a day.
3 Not to abandon any living being.
4 To accumulate merit and wisdom.
5 Neither to cheat nor deceive one's Preceptors or Spiritual Guides.
6 Not to cause others to regret their wholesome actions.
7 Not to criticize those who have entered the Mahayana.
8 Neither to pretend to have good qualities nor to hide one's faults with-
out special, pure motivation.
Appendix II
Vows and Commitments of the Tantric Path
ROOT DOWNFALLS OF THE TANTRIC PATH
1 Abusing or scorning the Spiritual Guide.
2 Disregarding any precept.
3 Criticizing one's vajra brothers or sisters.
4 Abandoning love for any being.
5 Giving up aspiring or engaging bodhicitta.
6 Scorning the Dharma of Sutra or Tantra.
7 Revealing secrets to an unsuitable person.
8 Abusing one's body.
9 Abandoning emptiness.
10 Relying on non-beneficial friends.
11 Failure to recollect the view of emptiness.
12 Destroying another's faith.
13 Failure to keep the samaya articles.
14 Scorning women.
SECONDARY COMMITMENTS OF THE TANTRIC PATH

1 To abandon negative actions, especially killing, stealing, sexual mis-
conduct, lying and taking intoxicants.
2 To rely sincerely on the spiritual guru, to be respectful toward one's
vajra brothers and sisters, and to observe the ten virtuous actions.
3 To abandon the causes of turning away from the Mahayana, to avoid
abuse of the deities, and not to step over sacred objects.
GROSS DOWNFALLS OF THE SECRET MANTRA PATH

1 Relying on an unqualified consort.
2 Engaging in union without the three awarenesses.
3 Showing secret substances to an unsuitable person.
4 Fighting or arguing during an offering assembly.
5 Giving false answers to questions asked in good faith.
6 Staying seven days in the home of anyone who scorns the Vajrayana.
7 Pretending to be a yogin whilst remaining imperfect.
8 Revealing holy Dharma to those with no faith.
9 Engaging in maDc;iala actions without completing a dose retreat.
10 Needlessly transgressing the precepts of individual liberation, or those
of a bodhisattva.
11 Acting in a manner contrary to the Fifty Verses on the Spiritual Guide.
SPECIAL COMMITMENTS OF MOTHER TANTRA
1 To begin all physical actions with the left, to make offerings to the Spiri-
tual Guide, and never to abuse him.
2 To abandon union with those who are unqualified.
3 While in union, never to be separated from the view of emptiness.
4 Never to lose appreciation for the path of desire.
5 Never to forsake the two kinds of mudrii (relative and absolute).
6 To strive with enthusiasm in the outer and inner methods.
7 Never to release seminal fluid; to maintain pure behaviour.
8 To abandon repulsion when tasting bodhicitta.
Notes
1. A reference to the author's teacher, rJe tsong-kha-pa blo-bzang-grags-
pa (1357-1419) who founded the dGe-lugs-pa school of Buddhism in
Tibet.
2. Sriivaka (Tib: nyan thos pa): 'one who heard' the original teachings of
the Buddha. Later disparaged as following an 'inferior way' (hinayana)
for the purpose of self-liberation alone.
3. A follower of the mahayana (Tib: theg pa chen po) or 'Great way' strives
to attain Buddhahood for the sake of all living beings through the cul-
tivation of wisdom and skilful compassion.
4. Written by Vasubandhu, circa 6th century.
5. Tib: rNam-gzigs, 'Perfect Vision'.
6. Tib: byang chub sems. The mind of enlightenment intent on the welfare
of all sentient beings.
7. Tib: Sha-kya thub-pa chen-po, 'Great Mighty One of the Sakyas'.
8. Tib: Rin-chen gtsug-tor-can, 'He With Jewelled Headcrest'.
9. Tib: Mar-me-mdzad, 'Acting as a Lamp'.
10. The first of the five paths, 'the path of the accumulation of merit and
wisdom' (sarizbharamiirga, tshogs lam) was completed by the bodhisattva
during the previous three immeasurable aeons. Then, during the night,
he completed paths 2-4: the prayogamarga (sbyor lam), darsanamarga
(mthong lam), and bhiivaniimiirga (sgom lam). The final path of 'no more
learning' (asaik~amiirga, mi slob lam) he attained at dawn when he arose
as a complete and perfect Buddha.
11. An 'ordinary' bodhisattva dwells in the world due to the force of his
previous karma, traversing the paths to full awakening as outlined
above. A 'noble' (iirya) bodhisattva is one who, having attained such
awake11ing, continues to dwell in the world for the benefit of others.
12. There are ten levels for a bodhisattva on the path of meditation: these
are: (1) Joyous (pramudita, rab tu dga' ba); (2) Immaculate (vimalii, dri rna
med pa); (3) Illuminating (prabhakari, 'od byed pa); (4) Radiant (arci~mati,
'od 'phro ba); (5) Difficult to Master (sudurjayii, sbyangs dka' ba); (6) Ap-
proaching (abhimukhi, mngon du gyur ba); (7) Far Advanced (durangamii,
ring du song ba); (8) Unshakeable (acalii, mi gyo ba); (9) Excellent Intelli-
gence (siidhumati, legs pa'i blo gros); and (10) Cloud of Dharma
(dharmameghii, chos kyi sprin).
13. Of the ten bhumi listed above, the first seven are considered impure
because they include the possibility of regression, whereas the eighth,
ninth and tenth levels are considered pure because they do not. Until
the bodhisattva reaches the eighth level he remains afflicted by obstruc-
tions to liberation: delusions and their cause, grasping at inherent ex-
istence. Above the eighth level he is free of these and progressively
removes even their subtle imprints which act as obstructions to omni-
science. When these also are eradicated, a bodhisattva achieves the state
ofBuddhahood
14. Akani~thaghanavyCiha, Tib: 'Og-min stug-po bkod-pa'i zhing.
15. The five certainties (paiicaniyata, nges ba lnga) of the sambhogakaya are
the certainties of: (1) place-always residing in the peerless pure land;
(2) body-always being adorned with the 32 major marks and 80 mi-
nor signs of a Buddha; (3) time-remaining for as long as there is even
one being still caught in cyclic existence; (4) teaching-always pro-
claiming the Mahayana teaching; and (5) disciples-always teaching
to superior bodhisattvas.
16. The 12 deeds of a Buddha are traditionally enumerated as: (1) descend-
ing from the Tu~ita pure land; (2) entering his mother's womb; (3)
taking birth; (4) displaying his skill in the worldly arts; (5) enjoying
the women of his harem; (6) renouncing worldly life and taking vows
of chastity; (7) practising austerities; (8) meditating under the Bodhi
tree; (9) conquering the hordes of Mara; (10) attaining full enlighten-
ment; (11) turning the wheel of Dharma; and (12) passing into the ul-
timate niroatza.
17. For an outline of Buddhist cosmology and the position of our world
within it see Martin Boord, Matz~ala Meaning and Method, Kailash Edi-
tions, London, 1995.
18. Tib: Sha-kya bshes-gnyen, circa 1387.
19. Tib: Sangs-i:gyas sbas-pa, circa 920, disciple of Buddha-jftanapada.
20. Tib: Kun-dga' snying-po, circa 1100, disciple of AtiSa Dipaitkarasrijftana
and teacher of Tha-ga-na.
21. It is by means of four dhyana (levels of meditative concentration) that
one may traverse the entire range of existential possibility, from the
gross to the most subtle. For details see Matz~ala Meaning and Method
(op. cit.).
22. paiicabhisarfzbodhi, mngon byang lnga. These five 'clear realizations' are
described later in the present text.
23. catvari pratiharyatzi, cho 'phrul bzhi: (1) blessings (adhi$fhana, byin rlabs),
(2) empowerment (abhi$ekha, dbang bskur), (3) miraculous activity
(karma, 'phrin las), and (4) meditative absorption (samadhi, ting nge 'dzin).
24. $Odasasunyata, stong pa nyid bcu drug. These are: (1) adhyatmasunyata,
internal emptiness, nang stong pa nyid; (2) bahirdhaSunyata, external emp-
tiness, phyi stong pa nyid; (3) adhyatmabahirdhasunyata, emptiness of both
internal and external, phyi nang gnyis ka stong pa nyid; (4) sunyatasunyata,
emptiness of emptiness, stong pa nyid stong pa nyid; (5) mahasunyata,
great emptiness, chen po stong pa nyid; (6) paramarthasunyata; empti-
ness of ultimate meaning, don dam pa stong pa nyid; (7) samsJcrtasunyata,
emptiness of conditioned phenomena, 'dus byas stong pa nyid; (8)
asamsJcrtasunyata, emptiness of unconditioned phenomena, 'dus rna byas
Notes 99
stong pa nyid; (9) atyantasunyata, emptiness of infinity, mtha' las 'das pa
stong pa nyid; (10) anavaragrasunyata, emptiness of that which has nei-
ther beginning nor end, thog rna dang mtha' rna med pa stong pa nyid;
(11) anavakarasunyatii, emptiness of non-repudiation, dar ba med pa stong
pa nyid; (12) praJcrtisunyatii, emptiness of own-nature, rang bzhin stong
pa nyid; (13) sarvadharmasunyata, emptiness of all phenomena, chos thnms
cad stong pa nyid; (14) svalak§arzasunyatii, emptiness of own characteris-
tics, rang gi mtshnn nyid stong pa nyid; (15) anupalambhnsunyatii, empti-
ness of non-apprehension, mi dmigs pa stong pa nyid; and (16)
abhavasvabhava5cmyatii, emptiness of the natural condition of that which
does not exist, dngos po med pa'i ngo bo nyid stong pa nyid.
25. Tib: Phags-pa'i lha, circa 170-270 AD, foremost disciple of Nagarjuna
who founded the Middle Way school of philosophy.
26. Tib: Sangs-rgyas ye-shes zhabs, circa 900 AD, foremost disciple of
Haribhadra.
27. In tantric practice, the stages of death are invoked in meditation, re-
sulting in a series of progressively more subtle consciousnesses. The
first three of these consciousnesses are called the 'empty', the 'very
empty' and the 'great empty'. The fourth and last is called the 'clear
light' and is the most subtle and powerful consciousness with which
to realize sunyatii.
28. These are the five ascetics with whom the bodhisattva formerly prac-
tised the path of austerities along the banks of the river Nairafijana.
29. The basic sutra of the Wheel of the Law of the Four Noble Truths is the
Dharma Wheel Sutra.
30. The Perfection of Wisdom (prajiiiipiiramitii) s11tras are: the most exten-
sive, the One Hundred Thousand Verses (Prajiiiipiiramita-a~!asahasrika
sutra); the moderately extensive, the Twenty-Jive Thousand Verses
(Prajiiaparamita-paiicavilizsati-sahasrika-slitra); the middling, the Eighteen
Thousand Verses (Prajiiaparamita-dasasahasrika-siitra); the condensed
middling, the Ten Thousand Verses (Prajiiapiiramita-dasasiihasrika-stitra);
the condensed version of the extensive, the Eight Thousand Verses
(Prajiiiiparamitii-sahasrika-s!itra); and the condensed condensed, the Ab-
breviated (Saiicayagiitha). Then there are the many very short summa-
ries, including the famous Heart Sutra (Hrdaya-sutra) and the tantric
Perfection of Wisdom in a Single Letter.
31. The abhidharma teachings related to the first promulgation of the Law
analyse the human condition into conditioned (samskrta) and uncon-
ditioned (asmi1skrta) elements of existence. The former category be-
gins with the five aggregates (skandhn), the first of which isform (rupa),
as well as the 12 bases of consciousness (ayatana) and the 18 elements
(dhiitu). Thus the list 'from form to omniscient mind' includes all those
elements taken to be 'realities' by followers of the early schools.
32. 'Aryaparamarthasamudgata-pariprccha', Samdhinirmocana-sutra VII.
33. The prasangika and the svatantrika schools of philosophy are the two
principal streams of the later Middle Way Schools (madhyamika).
34. 8th century Indian pa~J4it, one of the first scholars to come to Tibet.
He founded the yogacarasvatantrika madhyamika school, introduced Bud-
dhist ordination to Tibet and consecrated the first Tibetan monastery
at bSam-yas.
35. Late 8th century, disciple of Santarakl?ita.
36. 'Proponents of External Objects', a group of Hinayana schools that
believe in the true existence of external phenomena.
37. 11th century, 'gate-keeper' of the eastern gate of Vikramasila.
38. dviidasiinga-dharmapravacana: (1) sutra, often teachings of substantial
length; (2) verses of intermediate length (geya) are sutras in mingled
prose and verse; (3) prophetic teachings (vyakara~Ja) are explanations,
usually given in response to questions asked of the Buddha; (4) verses
(giitha) are uttered in metre; (5) verses of !lplift (udiina) are joyous ut-
terances; (6) legends (ityuktaka) are stories beginning with "thus it was
said"; (7) rebirth stories (jiitaka) are stories of previous lives of the Bud-
dha; (8) marvellous teachings (adbhiitadharma) are accounts of miracu-
lous events; (9) expansive teachings (vaipulya) are collections of
miscellaneous teachings; (10) introductory teachings (nidiina) are state-
ments of topics; (11) parables (avadiina) are parables about monks and
nuns, mostly about their previous lives; and (12) finalized teachings
(upadesa) are oral instructions.
39. An earlier classification of scriptures omitted the final three items from
the list above.
40. tripifaka: (1) the basket of ethical conduct (vinaya-pifaka); (2) the basket
of aphorisms (siitra-pifaka), dealing with meditative stabilization; and
(3) the basket of higher knowledge or metaphysics (abhidharma-pifaka ).
41. A city in which the Buddha had given many important teachings.
42. The barber of the sangha.
43. 490-570 AD. First main exponent of the Middle Way sviitantrika school.
It seems unlikely, however, that Bhavaviveka was the author of Blaze
of Reasoning. See Bibliography for details.
44. circa 700 AD.
45. aka Padmakaragho~a. Taranatha (p.276) describes him as a Kashmiri
iiciirya contemporary with the eastern Pala king Dharmapala (circa 770-
810).
46. Another name for Pataliputra.
47. Sanskrit, Apabhramsa, Paisacika and Prakrit.
48. Thus the Mahasanghika sect is divided into five schools, the
Sarvastivadin into seven, the Sthavira sect consists of three, and the
Sammitiya, also, consists of three schools. These are explained fur-
ther by bSod-nams grags-pa, below.
Notes 101
49. In his chos 'byung (History of Buddhism ii.98) Bu-ston quotes this siUra
and explains its significance: "Oh great monarch, in thy dream thou
hast seen how 18 men were pulling at a piece of cloth. This means that
the teaching of the Buddha Sakyamuni will be split into 18 sects. But
the cloth, that is (the Doctrine of) Salvation, will not be torn asunder."
And Bu-ston adds that this passage proves that all (the canonical texts
acknowledged by the 18 sects) represent the authentic word of the
Buddha.
50. circa 300-370 AD.
51. The abhidharmapi!aka of the Sarvastivadin canon consists of seven
works: the fiiiinaprasthiina by Katyayaniputra, Prakaranapiida by
Vasurnitra, Vijiicmakiiya by Devasarrnan, Dharmaskandha by.Sariputra,
Prajiiaptisastra by Maudgalyayana, Dhatukaya by Piirl)a, and
Sangitiparyaya by Mahakau~thila. Only Maudgalyayana's Prajiia-
ptiSastra is to be found in Tibetan translation but Vasubandhu's Trea-
sury is believed to be a summarization of all these texts, written for the
most part soon after the Buddha's passing into ultimate nirviiiJa.
52. Disciple of Sanghadasa who was contemporary with Vasubandhu.
53. These are the 'Six Collections of Reasonings' ($a4-yuktisiistra ). See Bib-
liography.
54. Founder of the Middle Way (madhyamika) school. Modern scholar-
ship places this author circa 1st-2nd century AD. Traditional sources,
however, believe him to have flourished from circa 100 BC-460 AD
due to his mastery of alchemy.
55. circa 600-650 AD.
56. 695-743 AD.
57. 4th century AD.
58. Some of the most important texts in later Mahayana Buddhism are
attributed to Lord Maitreya (Maitreyanatha), the corning Buddha.
Aryasanga is traditionally said to have visited the Tu~ita paradise and
received these teachings directly from Maitreya, who is thus credited
with their authorship. It is also possible, however, that the name
Maitreyanatha refers to Asanga himself (or another) 'Whose Lord is
Maitreya'.
59. 7th century AD.
60. This grove, located in the city of 5ravasti, was donated to the sangha
by the wealthy merchant Sudatta (Anathapil)9.ada) during the life-
time of the Buddha.
61. circa 1050 AD, disciple of Srigupta and teacher of Marpa.
62. Acceptance of a self-knowing consciousness implies that conscious-
ness is truly existent. Thus the schools referred to here assert that
consciousness, but not external phenomena, does exist from its own
side.
63. aka Siffihabhadra, late 8th century.
64. aka Buddhajfi.apada, circa 900 AD, foremost disciple of Haribhadra.
65. For the 18 root infractions of the bodhisattva vows and the 46 auxil-
iary downfalls see the Appendix.
66. f?afpiiramitii: (1) dana, generosity, (2) sila, moral conduct, (3) lq;iinti, pa-
tience, (4) virya, enthusiastic perseverance, (5) dhytma, concentration,
(6) prajiiii, wisdom.
67. catviiri samgrahavastu: (1) dana, generosity (in support of one~s pupils),
(2) priyaviidita, speaking pleasantly, (3) arthacaryii, helping others (i.e.
encouraging others to practise), (4) samiiniirthatii, consistency between
words and deeds.
68. mananiit trii?}aniic ca mantral;z, "Because it derives from 'intrinsic knowl-
edge' and 'protection', it [is called] mantra." Kr~r:tacarya, Yogaratnamiilii.
This exegetical etymology (niruktz) derives from the initial syllables of
the words manana (intrinsic knowledge) and trii?}a (protecting). Other
exegetes derive the first syllable from the word manas, mind.
69. 11th century AD, upadhyaya of the eastern gate of Vikramasila.
70. lOth century AD.
71. 'In the manner of insects' indicates non-contaminated great bliss and
emptiness; just as an insect is generated from wood and then eats the
wood itself, so meditative stabilisation is generated from bliss [in de-
pendence on desire] and is cultivated as emptiness [whereupon de-
sire is consumed]. Viryavajra, Commentary on the Embrace of the Four
Yoginis Tantra. Jeffrey Hopkins, Tantra in Tibet, p.161. In ancient In-
dia, insects such as termites were thought to be born from wood.
72. tathiigata-satiilq;ara-vidhi. Meditation upon these 100 syllables purifies
the defilements of body, speech and mind.
73. m.Khas-grub rJe ascribes this work, which he considers spurious, to
Darikapa (circa 1040-1200, formerly King Nagesa in the land of O<;livi8a,
converted to Buddhism by the mahiisiddha Luipa). F.Lessing &
A Wayman, Introduction to the Buddhist Tantric Systems, pp.l08-109. Our
source text appears to have a line missing here.
74. Late 11th century yogin from South India, disciple of Dharmakirti,
Saraha, Anangavajra and Saroruha. Travelling to Tibet, he became
the guru of rMa lo-tsa-ba and Ma-gcig lab-sgron.
75. a$!iibhisamaya. These are the eight topics of the Abhisamayiilaizkara.
Tsepak Rigzin' s Tibetan-English Dictionary of Buddhist Terminology lists
them: (1) omniscient mind (rnam mkhyen, sarvajfiiina); (2) knowledge
of paths (lam shes, miirgajiiiina); (3) knowledge of bases (gzhi shes,
vastujiitma); (4) complete training of all aspects of the mind (rnam rdzogs
sbyor ba, sarviikaraprayoga); (5) peak training (rtse mo'i sbyor ba,
murdhaprayoga); (6) serial training (mthar gyis sbyor ba, anupurvaprayoga);
(7) instantaneous training (skad cig ma'i sbyor ba, lq;a?}ikaprayoga); (8)
Wisdom Truth Body (ye shes chos sku, jiiiinadharmakiiya).
Notes 103
76. These are the Extensive SzUra ofthe Aspiring Prayers ofthe Exalted Vai~urya
Light of the Medicine Buddhas and the Especially Extensive Sutra of the
Aspiring Prayers of the Seven Tathagatas.
77. 11th century. mKhas-grup rJe states that this explanation is found in
Ratnakirti's Bright Sun-rays. Lessing & Wayman, Introduction to the
Buddhist Tantric Systems, pp.108-109.
78. These are the mahapaficarak§a goddesses (five great deities of protec-
tion) so popular in Nepal.
79. No mal!~ala rite !or the five goddesses is found in P or Toh. mKhas-
grub rJe states: "Santipa composed three basic commentaries on them:
the sadhana of Pratisara (possibly Toh. 3125, [Knowledge Ritual of She
Who Leads Each One] no author listed), the way of drawing the protec-
tive circle of Pratisara [Method of Drawing the Circle of She Who Leads
Each One] (Toh.3118), and a sadhana of the five goddesses [Ritual of the
Five Protectors] (Toh. 3126, the bsrung ba lnga'i cho ga =paficarak§a-vidhi).
Lessing & Wayman, Introduction to the Buddhist Tantric Systems, pp.112-
113.
80. lOth century?
81. mKhas-grub rJe (ibidem, pp.l12-113) states: "Jetari composed a rite of
the gzungs (grva) (possibly [Offering Ritual of the Five Protectors]
Toh.3128, the paficarak§arcana-vidhi, no author mentioned), a sadhana
of Pratisara, together with the method of drawing her protective circle
[Ritual of Drawing the Circle of She Who Leads Each One] (Toh.3127, the
Mahapratisara-cakra-lekhana-vidhz), sadhanas of the five goddesses (prob-
ably [Sadhana of She Who Leads Each One, Sadhana of the Peacock Lady,
Sadhana of the Lady of a Thousand Conquests, Sadhana of the Subsequent
Holder of Secret Mantra, and Sadhana of the Cool Grove] Toh.3119-3123
inclusive)."
82. Possibly: Chapter of the Dharal!i of the Crown Protrusion Victor of All
Tathagatas and Related Topics (Toh.594) and Chapter of the Dharal!i of the
Crown Protrusion Victor of All Tathagatas-'Holding the Club of the Lord
ofDeath'-and Related Topics, which are merely two different transla-
tions of an identical original. dr, Chapter of the Dharal!i of the Crown
Protrusion Victor of All Tathagatas.
83. A stupa dedicated to Ul?~avijaya.
84. circa 673 AD, contemporary of Candrakirti. All14 of his rituals men-
tioned here concerning the practice of Sitatapatra are to be found in
the section of the bsTan-'gyur fromsDe-dgePu 177b6-192b2 (Toh.3083-
3104).
85. aka Padmavajrailku5a, 9th century.
86. Sahajalalita, Sahajavajra or Sahajalalitavajra, circa 1050, was a disciple
of Maitripa. By General Compendium is probably meant his Compen-
dium of Devotions, whereas Specific Compendium probably refers to his
Explanation of the Dharal!i of Perfect Observance of Commitment and the
Essence of All Tathagatas, the Shining Stainless Light of the Crown Protru-
sion that Places All in the Door to Liberation.
87. These two names refer to a single text but are listed by bSod-nams
grags-pa in Sanskrit and Tibetan as if referring to two separate works.
88. There is a text called the One Hundred and Eight Names of ... for each of
eight bodhisattvas (Toh.634-641).
89. Two texts with the same title: Mahayana Sutra of the Arya 'Limitless Life
and Wisdom' (Toh. 674 and 675).
90. Apparently the Dharm:zi of the Essence of the Arya 'Limitless Life and Wis-
dom'.
91. Probably either the Detailed Ritual of the Aryabodhisattva Avalokite5vara
With a Thousand Arms and a Thousand Eyes or the Dharm:zi of th'e
Aryabodhisattva Avalokitesvara With a Thousand Arms and a Thousand
Eyes, the Perfected Vast Mind of Compassion Unbound by Conceptuality.
92. Late 11th century. Disciple of Yogendratilaka (a disciple of Naropa)
and teacher of Jnanadhara.
93. Second half of the 9th century, disciple of Lalitavajra, Anari.gavajra
and Mafijusrimitra.
94. Contemporary with the Pala king Devapala, circa 810-50 AD.
95. There is also a Post-subsequent Tantra of the Secret Mind of the Glorious
Vajra Fierce One [Vajrapa7:zi].
96. Scholar of Vikramasila monastery, died 1125.
97. aka Kambalapada, Kamaripa and Sri Prabhata. Mahiisiddha active dur-
ing the latter half of 9th century.
98. 7th century.
99. circa 900 AD, disciple oflDong-ngar-pa, who was himself a disciple of
Virupa.
100. Much controversy surround.s the name Indrabodhi, aka Indrabhiiti.
Possibly there were three persons by that name: (1) King of O<;l<;liyana,
circa 7th century; (2) King of Zahor in the upper Kangra Valley, early
8th century; and (3) a later King of O<;l<;liyana, late 9th century, dis-
ciple of Kambalapada. This last was probably the author of the many
mother-tantra texts ascribed to Indrabodhi.
101. Pacifying (santika), enriching (paU$!ika), overpowering (vasya) and de-
stroying (mara7:za); these are the four classes of magical accomplish-
ment.
102. 11th century Kashmiri contemporary of Maitripa, Viriipa and
Anari.gavajra, teacher of Pha dam-pa sangs-rgyas, Jnanabhadra and
Sribhadra.
103. AtiSa Dipari.karasrijfiana, 980-1053.
104. Emmending the Tibetan text to spyod rgyud at this point.
105. The visualized assembly of the three roots (guru, deva and 4akini) of
one's practice.
Notes 105
106. In the sDe-dge edition of the bKa' 'gyur, this 'continuation' is included
in the Compendium itself. The Compendium runs from folio 1 to 142a;
the continuation begins at 106a6.
107. This term is taken to refer to the Wisdom Truth Body (jfiiina-dharma-
kaya) and signifies that aspect of Buddhahood which results from the
completed accumulation of wisdom.
108. Analysis of yogatantra literature demonstrates that adiyoganiimasamiidhi
involves cultivation of the five abhisamaya, climaxing in the genera-
tion of oneself as the deity. Ma':uJalarajagrinamasamiidhi begins with
the summoning of the jfianasattva and ends with the pleasing of the
deity (anuragana). Karmarajagrinamasamiidhi involves the spread of
countless divine emanations of great compassion throughout the uni-
verse for the benefit of all sentient beings.
109. circa 1100 AD.
110. The hand symbol (hastacihl!a) of Vairocqna is the wheel (dharmacakra).
111. Stages of the Path ofa Conqueror and Pervasive Master, a Great Vajradhara:
Revealing All Secret Topics.
112. The Lesser King ofTantras of Glorious Supreme Bliss (root tantra of heruka
Cakrasariwara).
113. These two deities are transposed in the Tibetan text.
114. Dates uncertain. See David Templeman, Taraniitha's Life ofK!?I!iiciirya,
LTWA, 1989.
115. Bu-ston rin-chen-grub, 1290-1364.
116. circa 800 AD.
117. Taramitha's Causing Wondrous Belief, a detailed history of the Vajra
Terrifier Tantra, has been translated by Gareth Sparham as part of the
Yamantaka Cycle Translation Project, under the auspices of Tibet
House, New Delhi. Bulcsu Siklos has translated the seven chapter
tantra, the four chapter tantra and the Musk Shrew Chapter into En-
glish as part of the requirements for a doctoral dissertation at SOAS,
University of London.
118. In the sNar-thang edition of the bka' 'gyurthe seven chapters [called in
the beginning of the work Srivajramahiibhairavaniimatantra, Ca 389a-
.404a] are entitled dkyil 'khor bstan pa ste rtog pa dang po, las thams cad
grub pa'i rtog pa, sngags btu ba bstan pa'i ste rtog pa de gsum pa, sgom pa'i
rtog pa bzhi, bris sku'i cho ga'i rtog pa de lnga pa, sbyin sregs kyi las kyi cho
ga de drug pa, bsam gtan gyi las sgrub pa brtag pa'i rtog pa de bdun pa.
lHun-grub pa:t:~<;lita's Jewel Treasure House of the Three Bodies states (ff.S-
6): "In the first of the seven chapters [just mentioned] (a) retreat and
empowerment rituals are mentioned, in the second (b) rituals for mix-
ing the root mantras are mentioned, in the third (c) the way in which
one accomplishes, by way of a myriad of devices ('khrul khor, yantra),
the peaceful (wrathful, expansive and overpowering] activities is dis-
cussed, in the fourth (d) it talks about the siidhana having reference to
the 49 deities and eight zombies (vetiila), in the fifth (e) rituals for the
preparation of icons and texts are mentioned, in the sixth (f) it says
how to accomplish activities by way of homa [ritual fire] offerings and
in the seventh (g) it says how to accomplish the boundless activities
by relying solely on concentrations (dhyiina), In the Explanatory Tantra
in Three Chapters, devices are explained in detail. The Musk-shrew Chap-
ter discusses the way to accomplish activities by relying on substances
such as the skin of the animal [called] the musk shrew (chucchundara)."
119. In a footnote to Gos Lo-tsa-wa's Blue Annals (p.754), George Roerich
identifies Sri Dhanyakataka with the great caitya of Amaravati in the
Sattenapalle Taluka of GUJ).tfir District, Madras.
120. Dates disputed, from 8th-11th century, disciple of Vajrabodhi.
121. The great translator Rva lo-tsa-wa rDo-:rje grags-pa, mid-12th century,
disciple of the Nepali master MahakarUJ).a. For an interesting anec-
dote from his biography see M.Boord, The Cult of the Deity Vajrakila,
pp.120-121.
122. A certain 'sKyo-ston of Yung' is referred to in Roerich's Blue Anna~s
(p.273) as a student of Sar-ba-pa (1070-1141).
123. Zhang lo-tsa-wa Phur-pa-skyabs, d.l237, ordained by Sakya5ri, teacher
of the Nepali translator Bha-ro. See G.Roerich, The Blue Annals, pp.445-
8.
124. According to Taranatha's history of the Vajra Terrifier cycle, called
Wondrous Belief, Mal-gyo lo-tsa-wa Blo-gros grags-pa requested the
three cycles nf the Black Destroyer of the Lord of Death and the Vajra
Terrifier from the Nepali Ha-du dkar-po who, according to the Blue
Annals (p.394), was himself a disciple of Devakaracandra (folio 78).
gNyos lo-tsa-wa "translated the Dharma of the three K!$1J!l cycles [i.e.
the two of the Black Destroyer of the Lord of Death and the Seven
Chapters]." This was about 15 or 20 years after the work of Nag-tsho
tshul-khrims rgyal-ba, a lo tsa wa who was a disciple of Jowo AtiSa
Dipankarasrijii.ana (folio 77).
125. circa 1100, disciple of Abhayakaragupta.
126. A reference to the Sutra Requested by the Naga King Unwarmed.
127. In this practice, one visualizes oneself as the commitment being
(samayasattva) in the form of the principal deity, with the wisdom be-
ing (jfiiinasattva) in one's heart and the concentration being
(samiidhisattva) in the form of a seed-syllable at the heart of the wis-
dom being.
128. Saroruha, Sakara, Padmavajra (the middle), mid-late 9th century, dis-
ciple of Anangavajra, contemporary of Lva-pa. Here pal).-chen bSod-
nams grags-pa may be referring to either of two works listed in the
bsTan 'gyur concerning Highest Yoga Tantra: the Glorious Secret At-
tainment, Invocation of the Complete Meanings of Tantra or the Explana-
tion of(Buddhaguhya's) Introduction to the Meanings ofTantra.
Notes 107
129. Qombhiheruka, second half of 8th century, disciple of Virflpa. Here
pal)-chen bSod-nams grags-pa may be referring to the Yogic Practice
by Means of the Winds and Drops or the Oral Instructions on the Two Let-
ters.
130. 11th century AD.
131. Nac;lapada, 1016-1100, northern gate-keeper ofVikrama-sila. Disciple
of Tilopa, contemporary of Santipa and teacher of Marpa chos-kyi blo-
gros.
132. Anangavajra or Anangapada, middle of the 9th century. Teacher of
Indrabodhi, Virupa, Saroruha and Lilavajra. His tantric practice fo-
cussed on the Hevajra Tantra and Great Bliss Tantra.
133. circa 900 AD. The eighth tiintrika teacher of Vikramasila, disciple of
Dombipa.
134. Sth century AD, disciple ofJayadeva, contemporary of Santideva, guru
of"Qombipa.
135. Sa~angayoga : (1) withdrawal or isolation (pratyiihiira), (2) concentra-
tion (dhyiina), (3) control of the life force (prii1Jiiyama), (4) retention
(dhiira7Jii), (5) recollection (anusmrti), and (6) meditative stabiliZation
(samiidhi).
136. Paficakrama: (1) vajra recitation (vajrajiipa), (2) purification of the mind
(cittavisuddhi), (3) self-empowerment (svadhi~thiina ), (4) clear realiza-
tion (abhisambodhz), and (5) the stage of union (yuganaddha).
137. Contemporary of the Pala emperor Devapala, 810-883 AD. Disciple
of Darikapa and teacher of Dharrnakirti, Jalandhara and Kiii).hapa.
138. Born 1017, disciple of Maitripa.
139. circa 1200 AD. He is said by the followers of Rva lo-tsa-wa to have
decided to go to Sambhala in search of the Kalacakra-tantra when, in a
vision, he "obtained the doctrines from arya Avalokitesvara himself."
140. Upasakabodhi, late 11th and early 12th century. Pa7J~it at Nalanda,
teacher of Abhayakaragupta and Mafijusrikirti.
141. Otherwise known as Bodhibhadra or Nalendrapada. Studied with
Naropa under Mahakalacakrapada.
142. circa 1100 AD. Studied along with Somanatha and Samantasribhadra
under the master Pil)c;lopa (VagiSvarakirti), the southern gate-keeper
of Vikramasila.
143. Somanatha or Candranatha of Kashmir, circa 1100 AD. Student of
Pil)c;lopa and teacher of the Tibetan translators sGom-pa dKon-mchog
bsrungs, sGro-ston gnam-la-brtsegs and Grub-chen yu-mo.
144. Early 12th century translator. Disciple of Bodhibhadra (Kalacakrapada
junior).
145. circa 1100 AD. Student of Pil)c;lopa and teacher of Rva chos-rab.
146. The translator of 'Bro, 'Bro shes-rab grags-pa, 'Brog-mi, 993-1074. Dis-
ciple of Prajfia lndraruci. He and his contemporary Rva lo-tsa-wa were
the two chief expounders of the Wheel of Time in Tibet.
147. Born in 'Phan-yul, early 12th century.
148. Mid-12th century, son of the translator Mar-pa do-pa.
149. Mid-12th century, son of Dharmesvara.
150. Mid-12th century, student of Rva 'Bum seng-ge.
151. Early 12th century. Disciple of both Rva lo-tsa-wa and the Nepali
Samantasribhadra.
152. Bu-ston rin-chen-grub, 1290-1364. Compiler of the Tibetan canon and
one of the foremost scholars in Tibetan history.
153. Bla-ma Tsong-kha-pa, 1357-1419. Founder of the dGe-lugs school and
dGa' -ldan monastery.
154. mKhas-grub dge-legs dpal bzang-po, 1385-1438, one of the chief dis-
ciples of Tsong-kha-pa.
155. Early 12th century.
156. Early 12th century translator in the lineage of Buddhajfiana. Teacher
of dPal-ldan seng-ge, who was a teacher of Bu-ston rin-po-che.
157. This explanatory tantra of the Secret Assembly was not translated in(o
Tibetan. For an account of the history of this text in the commentarial
literature see A. Wayman, Yoga of the Guhyasamiija Tantra, pp.84-85.
158. Padmavajra or Saroruha, second half of the 9th century, teacher of
Anari.gavajra (Devacandra).
159. The Blue Annals (p.359) describes Visukalpa as "a king of the Southern
country".
160. All seven texts are grouped together in the bsTan 'gyur.
161. This last text is not clearly indicated. Another which would fit into
this category is the Instructions on the Stages of Inconceivable Reality
(Acintyiidvayakramopadesa) by Kuddalapada.
162. Date uncertain, circa 9th century.
163. Nagabodhi or Nagabuddhipada, 9th century, disciple of Nagarjuna
and teacher of Vinlpa.
164. This root text is not listed in the Peking or Tohoku catalogues.
165. The text referred to here is uncertain. Naropa's Condensed Ultimate
Meaning, Explanation Showing the Abbreviated Empowerment, concern-
ing the Concise Explanation of Initiation (a tantra of the Wheel of Time),
refers extensively to the Subsequent Tantra of the Secret Assembly.
166. Alari.kakalasa, Alari.kara-upadhyaya or Prajfiakaragupta of Vikrama-
sila, circa 1200 AD. Contemporary with Kalacakra-pada the elder.
167. Mid-9th century. Predecessor of Lilavajra as 'gate-keeper' of
Vikramasila.
168. Munisribhadra or Munindrasribhadra, early 13th century.
169. There is no text by Viryasrimitra (Tib: brTson-' grus dpal bshes-gnyen)
listed in the catalogues, but there is a commentary by Viryabhadra on
the difficult points of the five stages: Clear Meanings, Commentary on
the Difficult Points of the Five Stages.
170. circa 1200 AD. Tenth upiidhyaya of Vikramasila.
Notes 109
171. lOth century disciple of Santipa and Vagisvarakirti. Teacher of
Tathagataralq;ita and Padmakara.
172. circa 1050 AD.
173. First half of 11th century, contemporary of Atisa Dipankarasrijftana.
Student of Sahajalalita and teacher of 'Gos lo-tsa-wa.
174. The Blue Annals (pp.359-60) explains:" ... the acarya Nagarjuna ... had
many disciples, but the chief ones were the four: Sakyamitra, Aryadeva,
Nagabodhi, and Candrakirti."
175. In the catalogues this work, the Ma7:z~ala Ritual of the Secret Assembly, is
attributed to Dipankarabhadra (mid lOth century) This teacher fol-
lowed Jnfmapada and was succeeded by Lankajayabhadra, who was
in tum succeeded by Sridhara as 'gate-keeper' of Vikramasila.
176. In all probability, this is a reference to the Extensive Oral Instructions,
Completely Explaining the Questions of the Four Goddesses Tantra, attrib-
uted in the catalogues to Smrtijftanakirti (9th century).
177. 1012-97. Student of Tilopa and teacher of Milarepa.
178. The Blue Annals (p.360) calls him Candrarahula.
179. The Blue Annals (p.361) has "the great upasaka of Ye-rang, or the
Nepalese Mahakarur).a (sic.)."
180. The Blue Annals (p.361) has Na-ba-ku-P.-pa.
181. 1349-1412.
182. For these 10 categories see F. Lessing & A. Wayman, Introduction to the
Buddhist Tantric Systems, pp.272-3.
183. circa 1040-1200.
184. Water to sip, cooling water for the feet, cooling water for the face and
bathing water.
185. Paficopacara: Flowers, incense, light, perfume and food.
186. Saptarajyaratna: (1) precious wheel (cakra), (2) precious jewel (7r!a(1i),
(3) precious queen (stri), (4) precious householder l'?rhnpati), (5) pre-
cious elephant (hastin), (6) precious supreme horse (asva), (7) precious
general (senapati).
187. See above, pp.52-53.
188. Wisdom Wheel of Lightning Mahayana Siitra, Tantra of the Accomplish-
ment of Great Ethical Conduct, Lamp of the Inexhaustible Mine, Treasury of
Secrets, Secret of All Tathagatas.
189. ·These are the delusory power of the personal aggregates (skandhamara),
the delusory power of defilement (klesamara), the delusory power of
high status (devaputramara) and the delusory power of death
(mrtyumara).
190. For example, by severe ascetic practices.
Bibliography
P Catalogue and Index of the Peking Edition of the Tibetan Tripifaka
Suzuki Research Foundation, Tokyo, 1971
To h. Complete Catalogue of the Tibetan Buddhist Canons
(bka' 'gyur and bstan 'gyur)
Tohoku Imperial University, Sendai, 1934
CANONICAL TEXTS (BKA'-'GYUR)

Sutras and Tantras
Abbreviated Perfection of Wisdom
shes rab kyi pha rol tu phyin pa bsdus pa tshigs su bead pa
safi.cayagatha
P735, vol.21; Toh.13; sDe-dge Ka 1b1-286a6
Accomplishment of Goodness Tantra
legs par grub par byed pa'i rgyud chen po las sgrub pa'i thabs rim par
phye ba
susiddhikaramaha tan trasadhanopayika pa tala
P431, vol.9; Toh.807; sDe-dge Wa 168a1-222b7
Analyzing the Stages of the Subsequent Concentration Tantra
bsam gtan gyi phyi rna rim par phye ba
dhyanottarapatalakrama
P430, vol.9; Toh.808; sDe-dge Wa 223a1-225b7
Arising of Nectar Dhara1;1i
bdud rtsi 'byung ba zhes bya ba'i gzungs
alll!"tabhavanamadharal).i
P354, vol.7; Toh.645; sDe-dge Ba 129a3-129b7
Black Destroyer of the Lord of Death
(The cycle of these teachings includes:)
a) Root Tantra of the Black Destroyer of the Lord of Death
de bzhin gshegs pa thams cad kyi sku gsung thugs gshin rje gshed
nag po zhes bya ba'i rgyud
sarvatathagatakayavakcittak~l?l).ayamarinamatantra
P103, vol.4; Toh.467; sDe-dge Ja 134bl-151b4
b) (Explanatory) Tantra of the Black Destroyer of the Lord of Death in Three
Chapters
dpal gshin rje'i gshed nag po'i rgyud kyi rgyal po rtog pa gsum pa
zhesbya ba
sri~l?l).a yamaritantraraja trikalpanama
P107, vol.4; Toh.469; sDe-dge Ja 164a1-167b5
Bibliography 111
(Note: Although this is listed as a Kr~r:tayamari-tantra, it is also a
tantra of the Vajra Terrifier.)
Chapter of Secret Victory Over the Three Worlds
'jig rten gsum las rnam par rgyal ba rtog pa'i rgyal po chen po
trailokyavijayamahakalparaja
(The most abridged form of this tantra consists of 1,000 slokas in 21
chapters)
Pl15, vol.S; Toh.482; sDe-dge Ta 10a1-58a7
Chapter of the Dhiirm;i of the Crown Protrusion Victor of All Tathagatas
de bzhin gshegs pa thams cad kyi gtsug tor rnam par rgyal ba zhes bya
ba'i gzungs rtog pa
sarvatathagato~r:t~avijayanamadharar:tikalpa
P200, vol.7; Toh.598; sDe-dge Pha 248a3-250a5
Chapter of the Dhiirm:zi of the Crown Protrusion Victor of All Tathagatas-
'Holding the Club of the Lord of Death' and Related Topics
ba'i gzungs rtog pa dang bcas pa
sarva ta thagato~r:ti~avija yanamadharar:tikalpasahita
P197, vol.7; Tol'('95; sDe-dge Pha 237b4-242a6
Chapter of the Dhiira~:zi of the Crown Protrusion Victor of All Tathagatas and
Related Topics
sarvatathagato~r:t~avijayanamadharar:tikalpasahita
P199, vol.7; Toh.594; sDe-dge Pha 230al-237b4
Chapter of the Dhiira~:zi of the Crown Protrusion Victor of All Tathiigatas and
Related Topics
aryasarvadurgatiparisodhanyu~~avijayanamadharar:ti-kalpasahita
P198, vol.7; Toh.597; sDe-dge Pha 242a6-243bl
Chapter of the King of Magnificence, the Complete P~frification of All the
Completed Foe-destroying Tathagatas Gone Beyond Sorrow ('Purification
Tantra')
de bzhin gshegs pa dgra bcom pa yang dag par rdzogs pa'i sangs rgyas
ngan song thams cad yongs su sbyong ba gzi brjid kyi rgyal po'i rtog
pa zhes bya ba ('sbyong rgyud')
sarvadurgatipariSodhanatejorajasya tathagatasya arhato samyaksam-
buddhasya kalpanama
P116, vol.S; Toh.483; sDe-dge Ta 58bl-96a3
Chapter of the Questions of the Very Pure Arya on the Ultimate Truth of the
Revealed View of the Sutras
mdo sde dgongs 'grel gyi don dam yang dag 'phags zhus kyi le'u
(This is the seventh chapter, don dam yang dag 'phags, of the Sutra
Unravelling the Thought)
Chapter of the Tantra Arisen from the Radiant Lady of Illusion
sgyu ma'i 'od zer can 'byung ba'i rgyud las byung ba'i rtog pa'i rgyal po
zhes bya ba
mayamaricijatatantrad uddhp:akalparajanama ('maricikalpa')
Pl83, vol.7; Toh.565; sDe-dge Pha 158b2-165b5
Close Placement of Mindfulness on the True Dharma
'phags pa dam pa'i chos dran pa nye bar bzhag pa
saddharmasmrtyupasthana
P953, Vols.37-38; Toh.287; sDe-dge Ya 82al-318a7, Ra lbl-307a5, La lbl-
229b7 and Sha lbl-229b7
Commitment of the Niiga Vajra Lips
rdo rje mchu zhes bya ba klu'i dam tsig go
vajrattu:t<;tanamanagasamaya
P411, vol.9 and P589, vol.ll; Toh.759 (=Toh.964); sDe-dgf' IVa 27b4-50a3
Compendium of the Reality of All Tathagatas
de bzhin gshegs pa thams cad kY.i de kho na nyid bs.dus pa zhes bya ba
theg pa chen po'i mdo ('de nyid bsdus pa')
sarvatathagatatattvasamgrahanamamahayanasutra ('tattvasamgraha')
Pl12, vol. 4; Toh.479; sDe-dge Nya lbl-142a7
Compendium of the Vajra Wisdom Tantra
(Explanatory tantra of the Secret Assembly)
ye shes rdo rje kun las btus pa zhes bya pa'i rgyud
vajrajfianasamuccayanamatantra
P84, vol.3; Toh.447; sDe-dge Ca 282al-286a6
Complete Union Tantra
yang dag par sbyor ba zhes bya ba'i rgyud chen po
samputanamamahatantra
P26, vol. 2; Toh.381; sDe-dge Ga 73bl-158b7
Concise Explanation of Empowerments
(a tantra of the Wheel of Time cycle)
dbang mdor bstan pa
sekoddesa
P3, vol.l; Toh.361; sDe-dge Ka 14al-21a6
Conduct of the Yogini
mal 'byor ma'i kun tu spyod pa ('kun spyod')
Bibliography 113
yoginisafi.carya
P23, vol.2; Toh.375; sDe-dge Ga 34al-44b5
Conquest of the Great Trichiliocosm SzUra
stong chen mo rab tu 'joms pa zhes bya ba'i mdo
mahasahasrapramardanasutra
P177, vol.7; Toh.558; sDe-dge Pha 87bl-117a5
Continuation of the Subsequent Tantra of the Secret Mind of the Glorious Vajra
Fierce One [Vajrapiit:~il
dpal rdo rje gtum po thugs gsang ba'i rgyud phyi ma'i phyi rna
srtvajrac~Q.aci ttaguhyatantrottarottara
P95, vol.4; Toh.460; sDe-dge Ja 36b4-39b7
Cool Garden Sutra
bsil ba'i tsal chen po'i mdo
mahasitavanasutra
P180, vol.7; Toh.562; sDe-dge Pha 138b6-150bl
Descent into Lanka Sutra
'phags pa lang kar gshegs pa rin po che'i mdo las sangs rgyas thams cad
kyi gsung gi snying po zhes bya ba'i le'u
lailkavtarasutra
P775; Toh.l07
Detailed Rite of Amoghapasa
'phags pa don yod pa'i zhags pa'i cho ga zhib mo'i rgyal po
aryamoghapasakalparaja
P365, vol.8; Toh.686; sDe-dge Ma lbl-316a6 and sDe-dge Tsa lbl-57b7
Detailed Rite of the Noble Bodhisattva Avalokite5vara With a Thousand Arms
and a Thousand Eyes
byang chub sems dpa' 'phags pa spyan ras gzigs dbang phyug lag pa
stong dang mig stong dang ldan pa'i cho ga zhib mo
Toh.690; sDe-dge Tsa 66al-9~a7
Dhiirat:~i
of Hayagnva Avalokitesvara
('Abbreviated Hayagriva Tantra')
'phags pa spyan ras gzigs dbang phyug ha ya grt ba'i gzungs
aryavalokitesvarahayagrivadhar~
P531, vol.ll; Toh.733; sDe-dge Tsa 225a3-225b6
Dhiira7Ji of Relying on Many Sons
'phags pa bu mang po rton pa zhes bya ba'i gzungs
aryabahuputrapratisarar:tanamadharal)i
P215, vol.7 and P601, vol.ll; Toh.615 (=Toh.976); sDe-dge Ba 52a5-52b5
Dharm:zi of the Noble Bodhisattva Avalokitesvara With a Thousa!Jd Arms and a
Thousand Eyes, the Perfected Vast Mind of Compassion Unbound by
Conceptuality
'phags pa byang chub sems dpa' spyan ras gzigs dbang phyug phyag
stong spyan stong dang ldan pa thogs pa mi mnga' ba'i thugs rje chen
po'i sems rgya cher yongs su rdzogs pa zhes bya ba'i gzungs
aryavalokitesvarasahasrabhujanetrasangamahakar~ka-
cittaparipun:tanamadharat:J,i
P369, vol.8; Toh.691 (=Toh.897); sDe-dge Tsa 94al-129b6
Dhararzi of the Complete Vajra Conqueror
rdo rje rnam par 'joms pa zhes bya ba'i gzungs
vajravidarat:~-anamadharat:J.i
P406, vol.8 and P574, vol.11; Toh.750 (=Toh.949); sDe-dge Dza 265b3-
266b7
(This is the first chapter of the Tantra of the Complete Vajra Conqueror, the
only part to be translated into Tibetan.)
Dhiirm:zi of the Completely Enlightening Invincible Vajra
('DhiiraJJi of the Blazing Flames')
'phags pa rdo rje mi 'pham pa me ltar rab tu rmongs byed ces bya ba'i
gzungs
aryavajrajitanalapramohaninamadharat:J.i
P408, vol.8 and P579, vol.ll; Toh.752 (=Toh.954); sDe-dge Wa lbl-4b4
DharaJJi of the Continuity of Wealth ('Kubera Tantra')
'phags pa nor gyi rgyun zhes bya ba'i gzungs
aryavasudharanamadharat:J.i
P341, vol.7 and P632, vol.11; Toh.662 (=Toh.l007); sDe-dge Ba 186a5-
190a3
DhiiraJJi of the Crown Protrusion Victor Who Completely Purifies All Those in
Lower Births
'phags pa ngan 'gro thams cad yongs su sbyong ba gtsug tor rnam par
rgyal ba zhes bya ba'i gzungs
aryasarvadurgatiparisodhanyu~t:J,i~avijayanamadharat:J.i
P198, vol.7; Toh.597 (=Toh.984); sDe-dge Pha 243bl-248a3
Dhararzi of the Essence of the Noble 'Limitless Life and Wisdom'
('Immortal Drum-roll of Amitayus')
'phags pa tshe dang ye shes dpag tu med pa'i snying po zhes bya ba'i
gzungs
('tshe dpag med 'chimed rnga sgra'i gzungs')
aryaparimitayurjnanahrdayanamadharat:J.i
P363, vol.7 and P475, vol.ll; Toh.676 (=Toh.850); sDe-dge Ba 220b5-222bl
Bibliography 115
Dharm:zi of the Fourth Application of the Hearth and Nectar
'phags pa bdud rtsi thab sbyor gyi snying po bzhi pa zhes bya ba'i
gzungs
aryakm:t<;lalyamrtah!"dayacaturthanarnadharar_ti
P419, vol.9 and P582, vol.11; Toh.755; sDe-dge Wa 6a6-7b4
Dhara~;ti of the Goddess of Invocation
'phags pa lha rno bskul byed rna zhes bya ba'i gzungs
aryacundidevinamadharar:u
P188, vol.7 and P614, vol.11; Toh.613 (=Toh.989); sDe-dge Ba 46b5-47a7
Dhiira~;ti
of the Leaf-clad Noble Hermit Lady
'phags pari khrod lorna gyon rna zhes bya ba'i gzungs
aryaparz:tasavarinamadharar:u
P186, vol.7 and P620, vol.11; Toh.736 (=Toh.995); sDe-dge Tsa 228bl-
229a3
Dhara~;ti
of the Radiant Noble Lady
'phags rna 'od zer can zhes bya ba'i gzungs
aryamaricinarnadharat:ti
P182, vol.7; Toh.564 (=Toh.988); sDe-dge Pha 156bl-158b2
Dharm:zi of the Stainless Crown Protrusion
kun nas sgor 'jug pa'i 'od zer gtsug tor dri rna med par snang bade bzhin
gshegs pa tharns cad kyi snying po dang dam tshig la mam par lta ba
zhes bya ba'i gzungs
sarnantamukhapravesarasmivirnalo~J:ti~aprabhasasarva-
tathagatahrdayasamayavilokitanamadharat:ti
P608, vol.11; Toh.599 (=Toh.983); sDe-dge Pha 250a5-259b7
Dhara~;ti Purifying All Obscurations of Karma
('Vajra A~obhya Tantra')
'phags pa las kyi sgrib pa thams cad mam par sbyong ba zhes bya ba'i
gzungs
aryasarvakarmvarat:taviSodhaninamadharat:ti
Pl46, vol.6 and P634, vol.11;,Toh.743; sDe-dge Tsa 236a3-236b7
Dhanna Wheel Sutra
chos kyi 'khor lo'i mdo
dharmacakrasutra
P1003, vol.39; Toh.337 (=Toh.31); sDe-dge Sa 275a6-277a4
Discrimination of Ethical Discipline [Sutra]
'dul brnam par 'byed pa
vinayavibhanga
P1032, vol.42-43; Toh.3; sDe-dge Ca 2lal-292a7
Drop of the Great Seal
dpal phyag rgya chen po'i thig le zhes bya ba mal 'byor rna chen rno'i
rgyud kyi rgyal po'i mnga' bdag
srtmaharnudratilakanamamahayoginitantrarajadhipati
Pl2, vol.l; Toh.420; sDe-dge Nga 66al-90b7
Drop of the Secret Moon
dpal zla gsang thig le shes bya ba rgyud kyi rgyal po chen po
sricandraguhyatilakanamarnahatantraraja
Plll, vol.4; Toh.477; sDe-dge }a 247b4-303a7
Drop of Wisdom, Great King ofYogini Tantras Called the Supreme Wonder
dpal ye shes thig le mal 'byor rna'i rgyud kyi rgyal po chen po rnchog tu
rrnad du byung ba zhes bya ba
srijftanatilakayoginitantrarajapararnarnahadhbutanarna
Pl4, vol.2; Toh.422; sDe-dge Nga 96b6-136b4
Embrace of the Four Yoginis Tantra
('Divine Embrace')
mal 'byor rna bzhi'i kha sbyor gyi rgyud ('kha sbyor')
caturyoginisarnputatantranama
P24, vol.2; Toh.376; sDe-dge Ga 44b6-52b5
Empowerment ofVajraptu;.i Tantra
'phags pa lag na rdo rje dbang bskur ba'i rgyud chen po
aryavajrapar:tyabhi~ekatantra
P130, vol.6; Toh.496; sDe-dge Da lbl-156b7
Especially Extensive Siltra of the Aspiring Prayers of the Seven Tathagatas
'phags pa de bzhin gshegs pa bdun gyi sngon gyi srnon lam gyi khyad
par rgyas pa zhes bya ba theg pa chen po'i rndo
aryasaptatathaga tapllrvaprar:tidhanavi$e~avistaranarna-rnahayanasutra
P135, vol.6; Toh.503; sDe-dge Da) 248bl-273b7
Essence of the Tantra of the Glorious Wheel of Time
dpal dus kyi 'khor lo zhes bya ba'i rgyud kyi snying po
srikalacakragarbhanarnatantra
P6, vol.l; Toh.364; sDe-dge Ka 144bl-146a7
Essence of the Tathagata Szitra
'phags pa de bzhin gshegs pa'i snying po zhes bya ba theg pa chen po'i
rndo
aryatathagatagarbhanarnamahayanasutra
P924, vol.36; Toh.258; sDe-dge Za 245b2-259b4
Explication of the Highest Tantra
mngon par brjod pa'i rgyud bla rna zhes bya ba
('rnngon brjod')
Bibliography 117
abhidanottaratantranama
P17, vo1.2; Toh.369; sDe-dge Ka 247a1-370a7
Expression of the Ultimate Names of the Wisdom-being Manjusri
'jam dpal ye shes sems dpa'i don dam pa'i mtsan yang dag par brjod pa
maiijusriSrijfianasattvasya paramarthanamasangiti
('mafijusrtnamasangiti')
P2, vol.1; Toh.360; sDe-dge Ka 1b1-13b7
Extensive SzUra of the Aspiring Prayers of the Exalted Vaidurya Light of the
Medicine Buddhas
'phags pa bcom ldan 'das sman gyi bla baidurya'i 'od kyi sngon gyi
smon lam gyi khyad par rgyas pa zhes bya ba theg pa chen po'i mdo
aryabhagavato bhai~ajyaguruvai<;luryaprabhasya purva-
prar:tidhanavise~avistarasutra
P136, vol.6; Toh.504; sDe-dge Da 274a1-283b7
General Secret Tantra
dkyil 'khor thams cad kyi spyi'i cho ga gsang ba'i rgyud
sarvamar:t<;lalasamanyavidhlguhyatantra
P429, vol.9; Toh.806; sDe-dge Wa 141a-167b7
Glorious Fierce One, [Explanatory] Tantra of the Secret Mind of the Glorious
Vajra Fierce One [Vajrapa!Ji]
dpal rdo rje gtum po thugs gsang ba'i rgyud dpal gt~ po
srtvajracar:t<;ladttaguhyatantra
P93, vol.4; Toh.458; sDe-dge Ja 15a5-30a7
Golden Light (small, medium and large recensions: gser 'od che 'bring
chung):
1) Mahayana Szltra of Complete Victory of the Supreme Sacred Golden Light
(in 31 chapters: 'large')
'phags pa gser 'od dam pa mchog tu'rnam par rgyal ba'i mdo sde'i
rgyal po theg pa chen po'i mdo
aryasuvafl)aprahasottamasfltrendrarajanama-mahayanasfltra
P174, vols.6-7; Toh.555; sDe-dge Pa 19al-151a7
2) Mahayana Sfltra of Complete Victory of the Supreme Sacred Golden Light
(in 29 chapters: 'medium')
'phags pa gser 'od dam pa mchog tu rnam par rgyal ba'i mdo sde'i
aryasuvafl)aprahasottamasfltrendrarajanama-mahayanasfltra
P175, vol.7; Toh.556; sDe-dge Pa 151b1-273a7
3) Mahayana SzUra of Complete Victory of the Supreme Sacred Golden Light
(in 22 chapters: 'small')
'phags pa gser 'od dam pa mchog tu mam par rgyal ba'i mdo sde'i
aryasuvan:taprahasottamasutrendrarajanama-mahayanasutra
P176, vol.7; Toh.557; sDe-dge Pha 1b1-62a7
Great Chapter, the Secret Assembly, the Great Secret of the Body, Speech and
Mind of All Tathiigatas ('Root Tantra of The Secret Assembly')
de bzhin gshegs pa thams cad kyi sku gsung thugs kyi gsang chen gsang
ba 'dus pa zhes bya ba brtag pa'i chen po ('dpal gsang ba 'dus pa zhes
bya ba rgyud kyi rgyal po chen po')
sarvatathagatakayavakcittarahasya guhyasamajanama-mahakalparaja
('sriguhyasamajamahatantrarajanama')
P81, vol.3; Toh.442; sDe-dge Ca 90a1-148a6
Great King ofTantras, Subduing the Elemental Forces
'byung po 'dul ba zhes bya ba'i rgyud kyi rgyal po chen po
bhutaQ.amaramahatantrarajanama
P404, vol.8; Toh.747; sDe-dge Dza 238a1-263a7
Great Powerful One Mahayana SzUra
'phags pa stabs po che zhes bya ba theg pa chen po'i mdo
aryamahabalanamamahayanasutra
P416, vol.9 and P572, vol.11; Toh.757 (=Toh.947); sDe-dge Wa 8a7-19a5
Great Ultimate Nirva~Ja Sidra
'phags pa yongs su mya ngan las 'das pa chen po'i mdo
aryamahaparinirval).anamamahayanasutra
P787-9, vol.30-1; Toh.l20, 121; sDe-dge Tha 1b1-151a4 and Tha 151a4-
152b7
Heap of Jewels Sittra
'phags pa rin po che'i mtha' zhes bya ba theg pa chen po'i mdo ('dkon
mchog kyi mdo')
aryaratnakopnamamahayanasiitra
P786, vol.30; Toh.l18; sDe-dge Ja 290b1-298a7
Heart of Wisdom SzUra
beam ldan 'das rna shes rab kyi pha rol tu phyin pa'i snying po
bhagavatiprajfiaparamitahfdaya
P160, vol.6; Toh.531 (=Toh.21); sDe-dge Na 94b1-95b3
Hevajra Tantra
('Root Tantra of Hevajra', 'The Two Examinations')
kye'i rdo :rje zhes bya ba rgyud kyi rgyal po and kye'i rdo :rje mkha' 'gro
rna dra ba'i sdom pa'i rgyud kyi rgyal po
Bibliography 119
P & Toh.: hevajratantrarajanarna and P: srihevajra<;iakinijala-
sariwararnahatantraraja, Toh.: (no Sanskrit title)
('hevajratantra', 'brtag gnyis')
P10-11, vol.l,; Toh. 417-418; sDe-dge Nga 1b1-13b5, Nga 13b5-30a3
Exaltation of Heruka
dpal khrag 'thung rnngon par 'byung ba ('he ru ka rnngon 'byung')
sriherukabhyudayanarna
P21, vol.2; Toh.374; sDe-dge Ga 1b1-33b7
History Chapter [of the Vajra Terrifierl
gtarn rgyud kyi rtog pa
akhyanakalpa
P108, vol.4; Toh.471; sDe-dge Ja 173b3-174a2
Homage to Tara, Twenty-one Verses of Praise to She Who Helps ('Twenty-one
Homages to Tiirii')
P: bcorn ldan 'das rna sgrol rna la yang dag par rdzogs pa'i sangs rgyas
bstod pa gsungs pa, Toh.: sgrol rna la phyag 'tsal nyi su rtsa gcig gis
bstod pa phan yon dang bcas pa
P: ekavimsatistotram, Toh.: narnastare ekavirilsatistotra-gtll).ahitasahita
P77, vol.3; Toh.438; sDe-dge Ca 42b3-43b6
Hundred [Verses on] Karma
las brgya pa
karrnasataka
P1007, vol.39-40; Toh.340; sDe-dge Ha 1b1-309a7 and sDe-dge A 1b1-
128b7
Hundred Verses of Stories of Realization
gong po la sogs pa'i rtogs pa brjod pa brgya pa
('rtogs brjod brgya pa')
purt:~-apramukhavadanasataka ('avadanasataka')
P1012, vol.40; Toh.343; sDe-dge Am 1b1-286b7
Introduction to the Signs of Definite and Indefinite Progress Sfttra
nges pa dang mi nges par 'gro ba'i phyag rgya la 'jug pa
niyataniyatagatimudravatara
P868, vol.34; Toh.202; sDe-dge Tsa 63a5-78a4
King of Meditative Stabilizations S!ltra
'phags pa chos tharns cad kyi rang bzhin mnyarn pa nyid rnarn par spros
pa ting nge 'dzin gyi rgyal po zhes bya ba theg pa chen po'i rndo ('ting
nges 'dzin gyi rgyal po'i rndo')
aryasarvadharmasvabhavasarnatavipancitasarnadhirajanama-
rnahayanasutra ('sarnadhirajasutra')
P795, vol.31-32; Toh.127; sDe-dge Da 1b1-170b7
120 Overview of Budd/Jist Tantra
King ofTantras, Exaltation ofVajraviiriihi, the Wisdom of the Non-dual Immea-
surable Mind of All Qiikinis ('Exaltation of Vajraviiriihi')
rnkha' 'gro rna tharns cad kyi thugs gnyis su rned pa bsam gyis rni khyab
pa'i ye shes rdo rje phag rno mngon par 'byung ba'i rgyud kyi rgyal po
('phag rno mngon 'byung')
<;iakinisarvacittadvayacintyajfianavajravarahyabhibhavatantra-rajanarna
P60, vol.3; Toh.378; sDe-dge Ga 60bl-71a3
Lady of Supreme Attainment
'phags pa de bzhin gshegs pa'i gtsug tor nas byung ba'i gdugs dkar po
can gzhan gyis rni thub pa phyir zlog pa chen rno rnchog tu grub pa
zhes bya ba'i gzungs ('rnchog grub rna')
aryatathagato~r:ti~asitatapatraparajitarnahapratyangirarnaha-
(vidyarajfii)pararnasiddhinarnadharar:ti
(A second translation of the original Praise of Her Who is Unconquerable by
Others.)
Lamp of Suchness, Great Yogini Tmztra
dpal de kho na nyid kyi sgron rna zhes bya ba'i mal 'byor chen rno'i
rgyud kyi rgyal po
sritattvapradipanamarnahayoginitantraraja
PlS, vol.2; Toh.423; sDe-dge Nga 136b5-142b7
Lesser King of Tantras of Glorious Supreme Bliss
('Root Tantra of Heruka Cakrasariwara')
rgyud kyi rgyal po dpal bde mchog nyung ngu zhes bya ba
tantrarajasrilaghusarnbaranama
Pl6, vol.2; Toh.368; sDe-dge Ka 213bl-246b7
(Greater) Lion's Roar of Avalokitesvara Diliirm_li
'phags pa spyan ras gzigs dbang phyug seng ge'i sgra'i gzungs zhes bya
ba
aryavalokitesvarasimhanadanarnadharar:ti
P386, vol.8; Toh.703; sDe-dge Tsa 165b5-171a5
(Lesser) Lion's Roar of Avalokitesvara Dhiirm:zi
seng ge'i sgra'i gzungs
P387, vol.8 and P3977, vol.80; Toh.704; sDe-dge Tsa 17la5-171bl
Lion's Roar Tantra
seng ge sgra'i rgyud ces bya ba
simhanadatantranama
P385, vol.8; Toh.702; sDe-dge Tsa 164b4-165b5
Bibliography 121
Lotus Net, Root Tantra of Avalokitesvara
'phags pa spyan ras gzigs dbang phyug gi rtsa ba'i rgyud kyi rgyal po
padma dra ba zhes bya ba
aryavalokitesvarapadmajalamUlatantrarajanama
P364, vol.7; Toh.681; sDe-dge Ba 224bl-278a7
Mahiiyiina Sutra of the Noble 'Limitless Life and Wisdom'
'phags pa tshe dang ye shes dpag tu med pa zhes bya ba theg pa chen
po'imdo
aryaparimitayurjftananamamahayanasutra
P362, vol.7 and P474, vol.11; Toh.674 (:::;Toh.849); sDe-dge Ba 211b2-216a7
Mahayana Stttra of the Noble 'Limitless Life and Wisdom'
'phags pa tshe dang ye shes dpag tu med pa zhes bya ba theg pa chen
po'imdo
aryaparirnitayurjftananamamahayanasu tra
P362, vol.7 and P474, vol.ll; Toh.675; sDe-dge Ba 216a7-220b5
Ocean of l)akinis
dpal mkha' 'gro rgya mtsho mal 'byor ma'i rgyud kyi rgyal po chen po
zhesbya ba
('bde mchog mkha' 'gro rgya mtsho'i rgyud')
sric,fakan~avamahayoginitantrarajanama ('c,iakan~ava')
P19, vol.2; Toh.372; sDe-dge Ga 219a2-220a7
One Hundred and Eight Names of Avalokitesvara With Their Mantras
'phags pa spyan ras gzigs dbang phyug gi mtshan brgya rtsa rgyad pa
gzungs sngags dang bcas pa
aryavalokitesvara~tottara5atakanamadharal).imantrasahita
P320, vol.7 and P499, vol.11; Toh.634 (:::;Toh.874); sDe-dge Ba 105a3-107a7
One Hundred and Eight Names of Khagarbha With Their Mantras
'phags pa nam mkha'i snying po'i mtshan brgya rtsa rgyad pa gzungs
sngags dang bcas pa
aryakhagarbha~tottarasatakanamadharal).imantrasahita
P322, vol.7 and PSOl, vol.ll; Toh.636 (:::;Toh.876); sDe-dge Ba 109a5-112a4
One Hundred and Eight Names of K$itigarbha With Their Mantras
'phags pa sa'i snying po'i mtshan brgya rtsa rgyad pa gzungs sngags
dangbcas pa
arya~itigarbha~tottarasatakanamadharal).imantrasahita
P327, vol.7 and P506, vol.ll; Toh.641 (:::;Toh.881); sDe-dge Ba 124a5-126a5
One Hundred and Eight Names of Maitreya With Their Mantras·
'phags pa byams pa'i mtshan brgya rtsa rgyad pa gzungs sngags dang
bcas pa
aryamaitreya~tottarasatakanamadharal).imantrasahita
P321, vol.7 and PSOO, vol.ll; Toh.635 (=Toh.875); sDe-dge Ba 107bl-109a5
One Hundred and Eight Names of Samantabhadra With Their Mantras
'phags pa kun tu bzang po'i mtshan brgya rtsa rgyad pa gzungs sngags
dangbcas pa
aryasamantabhadra~tottarasatakanamadhara!fimantrasahita
P323, vol.7 and P502, vol.ll; Toh.637 (=Toh.877); sDe-dge Ba 112a4-116a2
One Hundred and Eight Names of Sarvanivarm:zavi$kambhin With Their
Mantras
'phags pa sgrib pa thams cad mam par sel ba'i mtshan brgya rtsa rgyad
pa gzungs sngags dang bcas pa
aryasarvanivaral).a~kambhina~tottarasatakanamadharal).i-mantrasahita
P326, vol.7 and PSOS, vol.ll; Toh.640 (=Toh.880); sDe-dge Ba 122a2-124a4
One Hundred and Eight Names of the Youthful Maftjusri With Their Mantras
'phags pa 'jam dpal gzhon nur 'gyur pa'i mtshan brgya rtsa rgyad pa
g.r.ungs sngags dang bcas pa
aryamafi.jusrikumarabhiita~tottarasatakanamadharal).i.-mantrasahita
P325, vol.7 and P504, vol.ll; Toh.639 (=Toh.879); sDe-dge Ba 118b5-122al
One Hundred and Eight Names ofVajrapl11:zi With Their Mantras
'phags pa lag na rdo rje'i mtshan brgya rtsa rgyad pa gzungs sngags
dangbcas pa
aryavajrapal).ya~tottarasatakanamadharal).imantrasahlta
P324, vol.7 and P503, vol.ll; Toh.638 (=Toh.878); sDe-Cige Ba 116a2-118b5
Ornament of the Vajra Essence Tantra
dpal rdo rje snying po rgyan gyi rgyud
srivajral\rdayalankaratantranama
P86, vol.3; Toh.451; sDe-dge Cha 36al-58b3
Peacock Lady Sutra
rig snags kyi rgyal mo rma bya chen mo
('rma bya chen mo'i mdo')
mahamayflrividyarajfi.i ('mahamayfutsutra')
P178, vol.7; Toh.559; sDe-dge Pha 87bl-117a5
Perfect Enlightenment of Great Vairocana Sutra
mam par snang mdzad chen po mngon par rdzogs par byang chub par
mam par sprul ba byin gyis rlob pa shin tu rgyas pa mdo sde'i dbang
po rgyal po zhes bya ba'i chos kyi mam grangs ('spyod rgyud mam
snang mngon byang')
mahavairocanabhisambodhlvikurvitadhi~thanavaipulyasiitra
indrarajanamadharmaparyaya
P126, vol.S; Toh.494; sDe-dge Tha 151b2-260a7
Bibliography 123
Perfection of Wisdom Sutra in Eight Thousand Verses
shes rab kyi pha rol tu phyin pa brgyad stong pa'i mdo
prajfiaparamitaeytasahasrikasii.tra
P734, vol.21; Toh.12; sDe-dge Ka lbl-286a6
Perfection of Wisdom Sutra in Eighteen Thousand Verses
shes rab kyi pha rol tu phyin pa bcu brgyad stong pa'i mdo
prajfiaparamitaeytadasasahasrikasii.tra
P732, vol.19-20; Toh.lO; sDe-dge Ka lbl-300a7, Kha lbl-304a7 and Ga
lbl-206a7
Perfection of Wisdom Sutra in One Hundred Thousand Verses ('Mother Sutra')
shes rab kyi pha rol tu phyin pa 'bum ba'i mdo ('yum mdo')
prajfiaparamitasatasahasrikasii.tra
P730, vols. 12-18; Toh.8; sDe-dge Ka-Na
Perfection of Wisdom Sutra in Ten Thousand Verses
shes rab kyi pha rol tu phyin pa bcu stong pa'i mdo
prajfia paramitadasasahasrikasutra
P733, vol.20-21; Toh.ll; sDe-dge Ka lbl-300a7
Perfection of Wisdom Sutra in Twenty-five Thousand Verses
shes rab kyi pha rol tu phyin pa nyi shu lnga stong pa'i mdo
prajfiaparamitapaficavi.IDSatisahasrikasii.tra
P731, vol.18-19; Toh.9; sDe-dge Ka lbl-382a4, Kha lbl-393a6 and Ga lbl-
381a5
Presentation of the Three Commitments, King of Tantras
dam tshig gsum bkod pa'i rgyal po zhes bya ba'i rgyud
trisamayavyii.harajanamatantra
Pl34, vol.6; Toh.502; sDe-dge Da 181a2-247a7
Praise of She Who is Unconquerable by Others
'phags pa de bzhin gshegs pa thams cad kyi gtsug tor nas byung ba
gdugs dkar po can zhes bya ba gzhan gyis mi thub rna phyin zlog pa'i
rig sngags kyi rgyal mo chen mo
aryasarvatathagatoey~asitatapatranamaparajitapratyaitgira-
mahavidyarajfii
Prophetic Dream Siltra
'phags parmi lam bstan pa zhes bya ba theg pa chen po'i mdo
aryasvapnanirdesanamamahayanasii.tra
P760 (4), vol.22; Toh.48; sDe-dge Ka 203bl-237b7
Questions of Subahu Sutra
'phags pa lag bzangs kyi zhus pa zhes bya ba theg pa chen po'i mdo
aryasubahupariprcchanamamahayanasii.tra
P760 (26), vol.24; Toh.70; sDe-dge Ca 154al-180b7
Questions of Subahu Tantra
'phags pa dpung bzang gis zhus pa zhes bya ba'i rgyud
aryasubahupariprcchanamatantra
P428, vol.9; Toh.805; sDe-dge Wa 118al-140b7
Questions of the Noble King Udayana SiUra
'phags pa bat sa'i rgyal po 'char byed kyis zhus pa zhes bya'i le'u
aryodayanavatsarajapariprcchanamaparivarta
P760(29), vol.24; Toh.73; sDe-dge Ca 204bl-215b7
Questions of the Four Goddesses
lha mo bzhis zhus pa
caturdevipariprccha
P85, vol.3; Toh.446; sDe-dge Ca 277b3-281b7
Questions of the God Indra
(Explanatory Tantra of the Secret Assembly)
lha'i dbang pos zhus pa
devendrapariprccha
(Not translated into Tibetan)
Questions of the Naga King Unwarmed SiUra
'phags pa klu'i rgyal po rna dros pas zhus pa zhes bya ba theg pa chen
po'imdo
aryanavataptanagarajapariprcchanamamahayanasutra
Questions ofViradatta Sidra
'phags pa khyim bdag dpas byin gyis zhus pa zhes bya ba theg pa chen
po'imdo
aryaviradattagrhapatipariprcchanamamahayanasutra
P760(28), vol.24; Toh.72; sDe-dge Ca 194al-204bl
Revelation of the Intention
dgongs pa lung bstan pa zhes bya ba rgyud
sandhivyakara.I).anamatantra
P83, vol.3; Toh.444; sDe-dge Ca 158al-207b7
Rite of the Chapter of the Noble Amoghapasa
'phags pa don yod zhags pa'i rtog pa'i rgyal po'i cho ga zhes bya ba
aryamoghapasakalparajavidhinama
P365, vol.8; Toh.689; sDe-dge Tsa 62a3-66al
Root Tantra of Mafijusri
'phags pa 'jam dpal gyi rtsa ba'i rgyud
aryamafijusrimulatantra (0 mwakalpa)
Bibliography 125
P162, vol.6; Toh.543; sDe-dge Na 105al-351a6
Root Tantra of the Secret Assembly
de bzhin gshegs pa thams cad kyi sku gsung thugs kyi gsang chen gsang
ba 'dus pa zhes bya ba brtag pa'i chen po ('dpal gsang ba 'dus pa zhes
bya ba rgyud kyi rgyal po chen po')
sarvatathagatakayavakcittarahasyatirahasya guhyasarnajanarna
rnahaguhyakalparaja (' sriguhyasarnajamahatantrarajanarna')
P81, vol.3; Toh.442; sDe-dge Ca 90al-148a6
Root Tantra ofVajraptn;i
P: 'phags pa lag na rdo rje gos sngon pa can rdo rje sa 'og ces bya ba'i
rgyud
Toh.: 'phags pa rdo rje sa 'og gi rgyud kyi rgyal po zhes bya ba
P: aryavajrapaz:rinilarnbaradharavajrapatalanarnatantra
Toh.: aryavajrapatalanamatantrarajapal).<;lita
P129, vol.6; Toh.744; sDe-dge Tsa 237al-266a7
Secret Tantra Rite of Complete Wrathful Victory
khro bo rnam par rgyal ba'i rtog pa gsang ba'i rgyud
krodhavijayakalpaguhyatantra
P291, vol.7; Toh.604; sDe-dge Pha 269a3-287a7
Seven Hundred Stanzas of the Radiant Noble Lady of Illusion
'phags rna 'od zer can gyi dkyil 'khor gyi cho ga 'od zer can 'byung ba'i
rgyud stong phrag bcu gnyis pa las 'byung ba'i rtog pa'i snying pa
bdun brgya pa zhes bya ba
('sgyu rna rjes su byed pa'i rtog pa')
aryarnartcimal).<;lalavidhimaricijatadvadasasahasrad uddhrta-
kalpahrdayasaptasatanarna ('rnayarnancisaptasa tanarna')
Pl84, vol.7; Toh.566; sDe-dge Pha 165b5-186a3
Source of Commitment Tantra
(Explanatory Tantra of Heruka Cakrasamvara)
dpal bde rnchog 'byung ba zhes bya ba'i rgyud kyi rgyal po chen po
('sdorn pa 'byung ba'i rgyud kyi rgyal po chen po'), ('sdorn 'byung')
srimahasamvarodayatantrarajanarna
P20, vol.2; Toh.373; sDe-dge Kha lbl-125a7
Subsequent Holder of Secret Mantra SiUra
gsang sngags chen po rjes su 'dzin pa'i rndo
rnaharnantranudharil).isutra
Subsequent Tantra of The Secret Assembly
['dus pa'i] rgyud phyi rna
[guhyasarnaja] uttaratantra
P61, vol.3; Toh.443; sDe-dge Ca 148a6-157b7
Subsequent Tantra of the Secret Mind of tlte Glorious Vajra Fierce One
[Vajrapii1Ji]
dpal rdo rje gturn po thugs gsang ba'i rgyud phyi rna
srivajracal).<;iaci ttaguhyatantrottara
P94, vol.4; Toh.459; sDe-dge Ja 30bl-36b3
Subsequent Tantra, the Essence of the Tantra of the Glorious Wheel of Time
dpal dus kyi 'khor lo'i rgyud phyi rna rgyud kyi snying po zhes bya ba
srikalacakra tan trottara tantrahrda yanama
PS, vol.l; Toh.363; sDe-dge Ka 129al-144a7
Supreme Glory Tantra
dpal mchog dang po zhes bya ba theg pa chen po'i rtog pa'i rgyal po
sripararnad yanamarnaha yanakalparaja
P119, vol.S; Toh.487; sDe-dge Ta 150bl-173a4
S1itra of She Who Leads Eaclz One
'phags pa rig pa'i rgyal mo so sor 'brang ba chen mo
('so sor 'brang ma'i mdo')
aryamahapratisaravidyarajfti ('pratisarasiitra')
P179, vol.7; Toh.561; sDe-dge Pha 117b4-138b5
S1itra of tlze Noble Glorious Great Mother
('The Great Glorious Mother Tantra')
'phags pa dpal chen mo'i mdo ('dpal chen mo'i rgyud')
aryamahalak$rnisiitra
P399, vol.8 and P630, vol.ll; Toh.740 (=Toh.lOOS); sDe-dge Tsa 234b2-
235a3
S1itra Unravelling the Thought
'phags pa gongs pa nges par 'grel ba'i mdo
(' dgongs 'grel ril po')
sandhinirmocanasiitra
P774, vol.29; Toh.106; sDe-dge Ca lbl-55b7
Tantra of the Red Destroyer of the Lord of Death
P: dpal gshin rje dmar po zhes bya ba rgyud kyi rgyal po
Toh: dpalldan gshin rje gshed drnar po'i rgyud kyi rgyal po zhes bya
ba
P: sriraktayamaritantrarajanama
Toh: srimadraktayamaritantrarajanama
P109, vol.4; Toh.475; sDe-dge Ja 215al-244b7)
Teachings of the Great Compassion of the Tathtigata SzUra
('Questions of Indra Dhtirm:zi')
Bibliography 127
'phags pa de bzhin bshegs pa'i snying rje chen po nges par bstan pa zhes
bya ba theg pa chen po'i mdo
tathagatamahakarul)anirdesasutra ('dharal)isvararajaparip;-ccha')
P814, vol.32; Toh.l47; sDe-dge Pa 142al-242b7
Tantra of the Solitary Hero Mafijusri
(' Sadhana of the Solitary Hero Maiijusri')
dpa' bo gcig bu grub pa zhes bya ba'i rgyud kyi rgyal po chen po
manjusrtsiddhaikaviratantra
P163, vol.6; Toh.544; sDe-dge Pa lbl-13a6
Tara, Mother of All Tathagatas, Arising of Various Actions Tantra
de bzhin gshegs pa thams cad kyi yum sgrol rna las sna tsogs 'byung ba
zhes bya ba'i rgyud
sarvatathagatamat;-taraviSvakarmabhavatantranama
Vajra Garland, the Explanatory Tantra of the Secret Assembly
mal 'byor chen po'i rgyud dpal rdo rje phreng ba mngon par brjod pa
rgyud thams cad kyi snying po gsang ba mam par phye zhes bya ba
('bshad rgyud rdo rje 'phreng ba')
srivajramalabhidhanamahayogatantrasarvatantrah;-daya-
rahasyavibhanga ('vajramala')
P82, vol.3; Toh.445; sDe-dge Ca 208al-277b3
Vajra Peak Yoga Tantra (Explanatory Tantra of the Yoga Tantras)
gsang ba mal 'byor chen po'i rgyud rdo rje rtse mo
('rdo rje rtse mo')
vajrasekharamahaguhyayogatantra
Pl13, vol. 5; Toh.480; sDe-dge Nya 142bl-274a5
Vajra Tent Tantra
mkha' 'gro rna rdo rje gur zhes bya ba'i rgyud kyi rgyal po chen po'i
brtag pa ('rdo rje gur')
aryac;lakinivajrapaftjaramahatantrarajakalpa ('vajrapaftjaratantra')
Pll, vol. 1; Toh.419; sDe-dge Nga 30a4-65b7
Vajra Terrifier (Vajrabhairava, rDo-rje 'jigs-byed)
(The cycle of texts for this deity includes:)
a) Root Tantra of the Vajra Terrifier ('Seven Chapters')
dpal rdo rje 'jigs byed chen po'i rgyud ces bya ba
srivajramahabhairavanamatantra
PlOS, vol.4; Toh.468; sDe-dge Ja 151b4-164al
b) Ritual Procedure Tantra of the Vajra Terrifier
dpal rdo rje 'jigs byed kyi rtog pa'i rgyud kyi rgyal po
srivajrabhairavakalpatantraraja
P106, vol.4; Toh.470; sDe-dge Ja 167b5-173b3
c) (Explanatory) Tantra of the Vajra Terrifier ('Three Chapters')
dpal rdo rje 'jigs byed kyi rgyud kyi rgyal po rtog pa gsum pa
srikp~n::~ayamaritantrarajatrikalpanama
P107, vol.4; Toh.469; sDe-dge ]a 164al-167b5
(Note: Although this is listed as a tantra of the Black Destroyer of the
Lord of Death, its subject matter involves the practice of the Vajra
Terrifier.)
d) Musk-shrew Chapter [of the Vajra Terrifierl
te'u lo pa'i cho ga zhes bya ba
chucchundarakalpanama
P2849, vol.67; Toh.472; sDe-dge Ja 174a2-174b7
e) History Chapter [of the Vajra Terrifier]
gtam rgyud kyi rtog pa
akhyanakalpa
P108, vol.4; Toh.471; sDe-dge Ja 173b3-174a2
Vajra~t'lka Tantra
rdo rje mkha' 'gro gsang ba'i rgyud kyi rgyal po
srivajrac;lakaguhyatantraraja
P44, vol. 3; Toh.399; sDe-dge Ga 230a2-231b3
Very Extensive Garland of Buddhas Sidra ('Garland Siitra')
sangs rgyas phal po che zhes bya ba shin tu rgyas pa chen po'i mdo
('phal chen mdo')
buddhava tamsakanamamahavaipulyasutra (' avataritsakasutra')
P761, vols. 25-26; Toh.44; sDe-dge Ka lbl-393a5, Kha lbl-396a6, Ga lbl-
396a7, A lbl-363a6
Web of Illusion, Great King ofTantras
rgyud kyi rgyal po chen po sgyu 'phrul dra ba zhes bya ba ('sgyu 'phrul
dra ba'i rgyud') ('rnam snang sgyu dra')
mayajalamahatantrarajanama
P102, vol.4; Toh.466; sDe-dge Ja 94bl-134a7
(Note: This text belongs to the Highest Yoga class of tantra.)
Wheel of Time, King ofTantras, Issued from the Supreme Original Buddha
(Root Tantra of the Wheel of Time)
mchog gi dang po'i sangs rgyas las byung ba rgyud kyi rgyal po dpal dus
kyi 'khor lo
paramadibuddhoddhrtasrikalacakranamatantraraja
P4, vol. 1; Toh.362; sDe-dge Ka 22bl-128b7
Bibliography 129
Wisdom Wheel of Lightning Mahayana Sfttra, Tantra of the Accomplishment of
Great Ethical Conduct, Lamp of the Inexhaustible Mine, Treasury of Secrets,
Secret of All Tathagatas ('Treasury of Secrets')
de bzhin gshegs pa thams cad kyi gsang ba, gsang ba'i mdzod chen po
mi zad pa gter gyi sgron rna, brtul zhugs chen po bsgrub pa'i rgyud, ye
shes mam pa glog gi 'khor lo zhes bya ba theg pa chen po'i mdo
('gsang ba'i mdzod')
sarvatathagataguhyamahaguhyakosak~ayanidhadipamaha
pratapasadhanatantrajflanascaryadyuticakranamamahayana-sutra
('guhyakosa')
P453, vol.9; Toh.830; sDe-dge Ka 290bl-358a7
CANONICAL TEXTS (BSTAN-'GYUR)

Works by Indian and Tibetan Authors
Listed alphabetically by author
Abhayakaragupta(pada)
Moonlight, Commentary on the Import of the Five Stages (Commentary on
the completion stage of the Secret Assembly)
rim pa lnga pa'i dgongs 'grel zla ba'i 'od zer zhes bya ba
paflcakramamatip.kacandraprabhanama
P2700, vol.62; Toh.1831; sDe-dge Ci 180b3-203a4
Vajra Garland of Mal!~ala Rituals
dkyil 'khor gyi cho ga rdo rje phreng ba zht:t.; bya ba
('rdo rje phreng ba')
vajravalinamamar:u;lalavidhi (*mal)c;lalopayika)
P3961, vol.80; Toh.3140; sDe-dge Phu lbl-94b4
Advayavajra: Nyi-su-med-pa'i rdo-rje
Establishing the Four Seals
phyag rgya bzhi gtan la dbab pa
caturmudraniscaya
P3069, vol.68; Toh.2225; sDe-dge Wi 77a3-79b2
Ten Verses on Suchness
de kho na nyid bcu pa zhes bya ba
tattvadasakanama
P3080, vol.68; Toh.2236; sDe-dge Wi 112b7-113a6
Ak~obhyavajra: Mi-bskyod rdo-rje
Commentary on the Difficult Points of the Tantra of the Glorious Vajra
Terrifier
dpal rdo rje 'jigs byed kyi rgyud kyi dka' 'grel
srivajrabhairavatantrap.ka
P2834, vol.67; Toh.1970; sDe-dge Mi 110bl-120b2
Alailkarakalasa
Commentary on the Profound Meaning, Very Extensive Commentary on the
Great Yoga Tantra Vajra Garland
mal 'byor chen po'i rgyud dpal rdo rje phreng ba'i rgya cher 'grel pa
zab mo'i don gyi 'grel pa zhes bya ba
srivajramalamahayogatantrap.kagambhirarthadipikanama
P2660, vol.61; Toh.1795; sDe-dge Gi lbl-220a7
Ten Principles of Suchness
de kho na nyid bcu pa
dasatattva
P2759, vol.66; Toh.l895; sDe-dge Pi 234al-253b7
Anandagarbha: Kun-dga' snying-po
Commentary on the Difficult Points of the Secret Assembly Tantra
dpal gsang ba 'dus pa'i dka' 'grel
sriguhyasamajapafljika
P2780, vol.66; Toh.l917; sDe-dge Bi lbl-81a
Extensive Commentary on the Supreme Glory Tantra
dpal mchog dang po'i rgya cher bshad pa
sriparamadivivararya
P3335, vol.72-73; Toh.2512; sDe-dge Si 49b2-242a7
Illumination of the Compendium of the Reality of All Tathtigatas
de bzhin gshegs pa thams cad kyi de kho na nyid bsdus pa theg pas
chen po mngon par rtogs pa zhes bya ba'i rgyud kyi bshad pa de
kho na nyid snang bar byed pa ('de nyid snang ba')
sarvata thagatatattvasamgrahamahanabhisamayanama tantra-
vyakhya ta ttvalokakari (' ta ttvaloka ')
P3333, Vols. 71-2; Toh.2510; sDe-dge Shi lbl-317a7
Source of the Vajra
rdo rje dbyings kyi dkyil 'khor chen po'i cho ga rdo rje thams cad
'byung ba zhes bya ba ('dkyil chog rdo rje'i 'byung ba')
vajradhtaumahamaryc;lalavidhisarvavajrodayanama ('vajrodaya')
P3339, vol.74; Toh.2516; sDe-dge Ku lbl-50a4
Very Extensive Commentary on the Secret Assembly Tantra
rgyud kyi rgyal po chen po dpal gsang ba 'dus pa'i rgya cher 'grel pa
guhyasamajamaha tantraraja tika
P4787, vol.84-85; Toh.1917; sDe-dge Bi lbl-81a7
Anangavajra
The Attainment of Method and Wisdom
prajflopayaviniscayasiddhi
thabs dang shes rab mam par gtan la dbab pa'i grub pa
Toh.2218
Bibliography 131
Anonymous
Great Ocean of Specific Explanation ('Great Exposition')
bye brag bshad mtso mdzod chen mo
abhidharmamahavibha~asastra
This text, which condenses the meaning of the Seven Collections on
Higher Knowedge, and whose meaning is further condensed in
Vasubandhu's Treasury of Higher Knowledge, is the principal text
employed by the Vaibhasika school of Theravadin Buddhism. It was
not translated into Tibetan, but has been translated into Chinese: 60
vols., Taisho No.1546 (older version); 200 vols., Taisho No.1545
(newer version).
Aryadeva: 'Phags-pa lha
Commentary Explaining Elucidating the lAmp
sgron rna gsal ba zhes bya ba'i 'grel bshad
pradipodyotananamatika
P2659, vol.60; Toh.1794; sDe-dge Khi 155a6-205a7
Compendium of the Vajra Wisdom
(Commentary on the Compendium ofVajra Wisdom Tantra)
P: ye shes rdo rje kun las btus pa zhes bya ba
Toh.: ye shes snying po kun las btus pa zhes bya ba
jnanasarasamuccayanama
Discriminating the Stages of Self Blessing
(Commentary on the completion stage of the Secret Assembly)
bdag byin gyis brlab pa'i rim pa mam par dbye ba
svadhi~thanakramaprabheda
P2670, vol.62; Toh.l805; sDe-dge Ngi 112a3-114bl
lAmp Compendium of Practice
spyod pa bsdus pa'i sgron rna
caryamelapakapradipa
P2668, vol.61; Toh.l803; sDe-dge Ngi 57a2-:106b7
Oral Instructions on the Stages of Realizing Enlightenment
rnngon par byang chub pa'i rim pa'i man ngag
abhibodhikramopadesa
P2671, vol.62; Toh.1806; sDe-dge Ngi 114b2-117a.2
Ritual of Cremating a Corpse (Secret Assembly cremation ritual)
ro bsreg pa'i cho ga
smasanavidhi
P2672, vol.62; Toh.l807; sDe-dge Ngi 117a2-118bl
Gone to the End, Completion Stage of the Glorious Secret Assembly
dpal gsang ba 'dus pa'i rdzogs rim mthar phyin pa
sriguhyasamajani~pannakramantaka
P2673, vol.62; Toh.l808; sDe-dge Ngi 118b1-121a6
(Arya) Asanga: ('Phags-pa) Thogs-med
Five Treatises on the Levels of Yogic Practice (sa sde lnga)
1) Bases of the Grounds
sa'i dngos bzhi
bhumivastu
P5536-5538, vol.109-110; Toh.4035-4037; sDe-dge Tsi 1b1-283a7, sDe-
dge Dzi 1b1-195a7 and sDe-dge Wi 1b1-213a7
The Bases of the Grounds includes:
a) Grounds of the Bodhisattvas
mal 'byor spyod pa'i sa las byang chub sems pa'i sa
yogacaryabho.mau bodhisattvabhUmi
P5538, vol.110; Toh.4037; sDe-dge Wi 1b1-213a7
b) Grounds of the Hearers
mal 'byor spyod pa'i sa las nyan sa
yogacaryabhumau sravakabhUmi
P5537, vol.110; Toh.4036; sDe-dge Dzi 1bl:-195a7
c) Grounds of Yogic Practice
mal 'byor spyod pa'i sa ('sa mang pos')
yogacaryabhUmi ('bahubhUmika')
P5536, vol.109; Toh.4035; sDe-dge Tsi 1b1-283a7
2) Compendium of Ascertainments
mal 'byor spyod pa'i sa mam par gtan la dbab pa bsdus ba
yogacaryabho.mau ni.rl)ayasamgraha ('viniScayasamgraha')
P5539, vol.ll0-111; Toh,4038; sDe-dge Zhi 1b1-289a7 and sDe-dge Zi
1b1-127a4
3) Compendium of Bases
P: mal 'byor spyod pa'i sa mam par gtan la dbab pa bsdus ba Toh.:
mal 'byor spyod p~'i sa las gzhi bsdu pa
yogacaryabhOmivastusamgraha
P5540-5541, vol.111; Toh.4039-4040; sDe-dge Zi 127a4-335a7 and
sDe-dge 'i 1b1-22a7
4) Compendium of Enumerations
mam grangs bsdu ba
paryayasamgraha
P5542, vol.111; Toh.4041; sDe-dge 'i 22b1-47b7
5) Compendium of Explanation.s
mam par bsJ:lad pa bsdu ba
vivarar:tasari\graha
P5543, vol.111; Toh.4042; sDe-dge 'i 47b7-68b7
Bibliography 133
Sadhana of Maitreya
'phags pa byams pa'i sgrub thabs
aryamaitreyasadhana
P4471, vol.81; Toh.3648; sDe-dge Mu 260b5-261b2
The Two Anthologies (sdom mam pa gnyis, the two vivekas) These
include:
1) Compendium of Higher Knowledge
chos mngon pa kun las btus pa
abhidharmasamuccaya
P5550, vol.112; Toh.4049; sDe-dge Ri lbl-77a7 and 44bl-120a7
2) Compendium of the Great Vehicle
theg pa chen po['i mtshan nyid] kun las btus pa zhes bya ba
mahayanasaungraha
P5301, vol.102; Ton.4048; sDe-dge Ri lbl-43a7
Atisa Dipaitkarasrijnana
Ritual of the Dhararzi of Stainless Crown Protrusion
gtsug tor dri med kyi gzungs cho ga
P3901, vol.79; Toh.3082; sDe-dge Pu 177a6-177b6
Bhavyakirti: Legs-ldan-grags
Commentary on the Difficult Points of the Five Stages
rim pa lnga pa'i dka' 'grel zhes bya ba
paftcakramapaftjikanama
P2696, vol.62; Toh.l838; sDe-dge Chi lbl-7b7
Explanatory Commentary, Illuminating the Thought of the Elucidating Lamp
sgron rna gsal bar byed pa'i dgongs pa rab gsal zhes bya ba bshad pa'i
p.ka
pradipodyotanabhisandhiprakasikanamavyakhyapka
P2658, vols.60-61; Toh.1793; sDe-dge I<i lbl-292a7 and Khi lbl-155a5
Bhavaviveka, Bhavya: Legs-ldan-'byed
Heart of the Middle Way, Root Verses
bdu ma'i snying po
madhyamakahfdayakarika
P34a7ff.; sNar-thang 31a5ff.; sDe-dge 31a7ff.
Blaze of Reasoning, a Commentary on the Heart of the Middle Way
dbu ma'i snying po'i 'grel pa rtog ge 'bar ba
madhyamakahfdayavrttitarkajvala
P5256, vol.96; Toh.3856; sDe-dge Dza 40b7-329b4
Note: Although this text is traditionally described as an auto-commen-
tary to the Heart of the Middle Way, on the grounds of both style and
content such attribution is untenable.
Explanation of the Condensed Difficult Points of the Elucidating Lamp
sgron rna gsal bar byed pa'i [tsig gi] dka' ba btus pa'i 'grel pa zhes bya
ba
pradipodyotanavi~amapanjikanama
P2657, vol.60; Toh.1792; sDe-dge A 201b4-212a7
Wheel of Proclaiming the Distinctions of the Classes of Scripture
sde pa tha dad par 'byed pa dang mam par bshad pa
('sde pa tha dad bklag pai 'khor lo')
nikayabhedavibhangavyakhyana
P5640, vol.127;Toh.4139; sDe-dge Su 147a3-154b2
Buddhaguhya: Sangs-rgyas gsang-ba
Extensive Commentary Gradually Unfolding the Subsequent Concentration
Tantra
bsam gtan phyi rna rim par phye ba rgya cher bshad pa
dhyanottara pa tala pka
P3495, vol.78; Toh.2670; sDe-dge Thu lbl-38a3
Introduction to the Meaning of Highest Tantra
[bla med kyi] rgyud don la 'jug pa
tantrarthavatara
P3324, vol.70; Toh.2501; sDe-dge 'i lbl-91b6
Buddhajnanapada: Sangs-rgyas ye-shes-zhabs
Completely Good Siidhana (siidhana of the Secret Assembly)
kun tu bzang po zhes bya ba'i sgrub pa'i thabs
samantabhadranamasadhana
P2718, vol.65; Toh.l855; sDe-dge Di 28b6-36a5
Engaging in the Means of Self-achievement
bdag sgrub pa la 'jug pa
atmasadhanava tara
P2723, vol.65; Toh.l860; sDe-dge Di 52a7-62a7
Liberating Drop
grol ba'i thig le zhes bya ba
muktitilakanama
P2722, vol.65; Toh.l859; sDe-dge Di 47al-52a7
Revelation
zhallung
mukhagama
P2717, vol.65; Toh.l854; sDe-dge Di 17b3-28b6
Revelation; Meditation on the Suchness of the Two Stages ('The Great
Exposition')
rim pa gnyis pa'i de kho na nyid sgom pa zhes bya ba'i zhal gyi lung
dvikramatattvabhavananamamukhadhyapana ( mukhagama)0
Bibliography 135
P2716, vol.65; Toh.l853; sDe-dge Di lbl-17b2
Candragomin: Tsan-dra-pa
Sadhana of Tara Who Gives Refuge from the Eight Fears
'phags rna sgrol rna 'jigs pa brgyad las skyob pa zhes bya ba'i sgrub
thabs
aryatara1?tabhayatratanamasadhana
P4494, vol.81; Toh.3672; sDe-dge Mu 284b5-286a7
Sadhana of the Noble Lady with White Parasol Called She Who is Unconquer-
able by Others
'phags rna gdugs dkar mo can gzhan gyis mi thub rna zhes bya ba'i
sgrub thabs
aryasitatapatraparajitanamasadhana
P3903, vol.80; Toh.3083 (=Toh.592); sDe-dge Pu 177b6-178a7
Bali Ritual of the Noble Lady with White Parasol Called She Who is Uncon-
querable by Others
'phags rna gzhan gyis mi thub pa gdugs dkar mo can gyi gtor ma'i cho
ga zhes bya ba
aryasi ta tapa tra paraji ta balividhinama
P3904, vol.80; Toh.3084; sDe-dge Pu 178a7-184b4
Wheel of Protection
bsrung ba'i 'khor lo
rak1?acakra
P3906, vol.80; Toh.3086; sDe-dge Pu 185b6-186a4
Offering Ritual
gtor ma'i cho ga
balividhi
Fire Offering
sbyin sreg
homa
P3920, vol.80; Toh.3101; sde deg Pu 191bl-191b2
(Note: the rituals composed by Candragomin contained in the section
of the bsTan-'gyur from sDe-dge Pu 177b6-192b2 [Toh.3083-3104} are
all concerned with Sitatapatra.)
Candrakirti: Zla-ba grags-pa
Commentary on the Ornament for Clear Realization of the Secret Assembly
gsang ba 'dus pa'i mngon par rtogs pa'i rgyan gyi 'grel pa
guhyasamajabhisamayalankarav)iti
P2681, vol.62; Toh.1817; sDe-dge Ngi 210bl-232b6
Extensive Commentary, the Elucidating Lamp ('Clear Lamp Compendium of
the Five Stages')
sgron rna gsal bar byed pa zhes bya ba'i rgya cher bshad pa ('rim lnga
bsdus pa'i sgron rna gsal ba') ('sgron gsal')
pradipoddyotananamap.ka
P2650, vol.60; Toh.1785; sDe-dge Ha lbl-201b2
Seventy Stanzas of Going for Refuge to the Three Jewels
gsum la skyabs su 'gro ba bdun cu pa
trisarax:ta[gamana]saptati
P5478, vol.103; Toh.4564; sDe-dge jo bo'i chos chung 202al-204bl
Darikapa, Darikapada: Da-ri-pa
Instruction on Reality
de kho na nyid kyi man ngag
tattvopadesa
Toh.1632
Sadhana of the Heart of Wisdom
shes rab kyi pha rol tu phyin pa'i snying po'i sgrub thabs zhes bya ba
prajfiaparamitahfdayasadhananama
P3465, vol.77; Toh.2641; sDe-dge Ju 245b3-246b2
Dharmakirti: Chos-grags
Seven Logical Treatises: mKhas-grub Ije (Introduction to the Buddhist
Tantric Systems, p.73) says that the three chief treatises are compa-
rable to a trunk· (i.e. main part of body). The extensive one is the
Pramru;avarttikn[karika]; the intermediate one is the Pramiil}aviniscaya;
the abbreviated one is the Nyiiyabindu-[prakilra~;Ja]. The seven are:
1) Analysis of Relations
'brel ba brtag pa
sambandhaparik:?a
P5713, vol.130; Toh.4214; sDe-dge Ce 255a2-256a2
2) Ascertainment of Prime Cognition
tshad rna rnam par nges pa
pramax:taviniscaya
P5710, vol.130; Toh.4211; sDe-dge Ce 152bl-230a7
3) Commentary on (Dignaga's) Compendium on Prime Cognition
tshad rna rnam 'grel gyi tshig le'ur byas pa
pramax:tavartikakarika
P5709, vol.130; Toh.4210; sDe-dge Ce 94bl-151a7
4) Drop of Reasoning
rigs pa'i thigs pa zhes bya ba'i rab tu byed pa
nyayabinduprakaraiJ.a
P5711, vol.130; Toh.4212; sDe-dge Ce 23lbl-238a6
Bibliography 137
5) Drop of Reasons
gtan tshigs kyi thigs pa zhes bya ba'i rab tu byed pa
hetubindunamaprakarat:ta
P5712, vol.130; Toh.4213; sDe-dge Ce 238a7-255al
6) Principles of Debate
tshod pa'i rigs pa
vadanyaya
P5715, vol.130; Toh.4218; sDe-dge Che 326b4-355b5
7) Proof of Others' Continuums
rgyud gzhan grub pa zhes bya ba'i rab tu byed pa
santanantarasiddhinamaprakarat:ta
P5716, vol.130; Toh.4219; sDe-dge Che 355b5-359a7
Dipankarabhadra: Mar-me-mdzad bzang-po
Ma#ala Ritual of the Glorious Secret Assembly ('MaiJ~ala Ritual in 450
Verses')
dpal gsang ba 'dus pa'i dkyil 'khor gyi cho ga zhes bya ba ('dkyil 'khor
gyi cho ga shlo ka bzhi brgya lnga bcu pa')
sriguhyasamajamar;t<;lalavidhinama
P2728, vol.65; Toh.1865; sDe-dge Di 69a4-87a3
'Qombipa, 'Qombipada, 'Qombi Heruka
dasatattva
P2358, vol.56; Toh.1229; sDe-dge Nya 37al-41a7
Attainment of the Innate
lhan cig skyes grub
sahajasiddhi
Toh.2260
Yogic Practice by Means of the Winds and Drops
rtsa rlung gi sgo nas mal 'byor gyi spyod pa zhes bya ba
na<;libindudvarayogacaryanama
P3231, vol.69; Toh.2389; sDe-dge Zi 21a3-21a7
Durjayacandra: Mi-thub zla-ba
Commentary on the Difficult Points of the Hevajra Tatitra (' Kumutri')
kau mu di zhes bya ba'i dka' 'grel
kaumudinamapaftjika
P2315, vol.53; Toh.1185; sDe-dge Ga lbl-58b4
*Ekadasasvara: sGra-dbyangs bcu-gcig
Secret Nectar of Oral Instructions, Stages of the Path of Vajradhara (Secret
Assembly ritual text)
rdo rje 'chang chen po'i lam gyi rim pa'i man ngag bdud rtsi gsang ba
mahavajradharapathakramopadesii.In+taguhya
P2687; vol.62; Toh. 1823; sDe-dge Ngi 267bl-278a5
Ghal).tapada: Dril-bu-pa
Five Stages of the Glorious Cakrasariwara
dpal 'khor lo sdom pa'i rim pa lnga
sricakrasamvarapancakrama
P2150, vol.Sl; Toh.l433; sDe-dge Wa 224b5-227al
Commentary on the Five Stages of the Glorious Cakrasarhvara
dpal 'khor lo sdom pa'i rim pa lnga pa'i 'grel pa
sricakrasamvarapaficakramavrtti
P2152, vol.Sl; Toh.l435; sDe-dge Wa 227b3-233a4
Indrabodhi, Indrabhuti
Complete Explanation of the Condensed Tantra of Heruka Cakrasarhvara
dpal 'khor lo sdom pa'i rgyud kyi rgyal po bde mchog bsdus pa zhes
bya ba'i mam par bshad pa
sricakr<)sariwara tantrarajasambarasamuccayanamavftli
Toh.1413; sDe-dge Tsa lbl-119b7
The Attainment of Wisdom
ye shes grub pa
jfianasiddhi
Toh.2219
*Jagbhadra: 'Gro-bzang snying-po
Sadhana of the Destroyer of the Lord of Death
gshin rje gshed kyi sgrub pa'i thabs
yamarisadhana
P2824 vol.67; Toh.l961; sDe-dge Mi 98b3-99b3
1
Jinadatta: rGyal-ba-byin
Commentary on the Difficult Points of the Secret Assembly Tantra
dpal gsang ba dus pa1 i rgyud kyi dka 1 grel zhes bya ba
1 1
srtguhyasamajatantrapafijikanama
P2710 vol.63; Toh.1847; sbe-dge Nyi 145a7-318a7
1
Jetari: Dze-ta-ri-pa
Offering Ritual of the Five Protectors
bsrung ba lngali mchod pa i cho ga
1
pancarakl?arcanavidhi
P3947 vol.80; Toh.3128; sDe-dge Pu 230a2-234b3
1
Ritual of Drawing the Circle of She Who Leads Each One

so sor 'brang rna chen mo i khor lo bri ba i cho ga
1 1 1
mahapratisaracakralekhanavidhi
P3948 vol.80; Toh.3127; sDe-dge Pu 228b6-230a2
1
Bibliography 139
Sadhanas of the Five Goddesses:
1) Sadhana of She Who Leads Each One
so sor 'brang ma'i sgrub thabs
pratisarasadhana
P3940, vol.80; Toh.3119; sDe-dge Pu 219a2-219bl
2) Siidhana of the Peacock Lady (no author listed)
'phags rna rma bya chen mo'i sgrub thabs
aryamaharnayurisadhana
P3941, vol.80; Toh.3120; sDe-dge Pu 219bl-219b5
3) Siidhana of the Lady of a Thousand Conquests (no author listed)
stong chen mo rab tu 'joms ma'i sgrub thabs
mahasahasrapramardanisadhana
P3942, vol.80; Toh.3121; sDe-dge·Pu 219b5-219b7
4) Siidhana of the Subsequent Holder of Secret Mantra (no author listed)
'phags rna gsang sngags chen mo rjes su 'dzin ma'i sgrub thabs
aryamahamantranudharaJ::tisadhana
P3943, vbl.80; Toh.3122; sDe-dge Pu 219b7-220a2
5) Siidhana of the Cool Grove (no author listed)
bsil ba'i tshal chen mo'i sgrub thabs
sitavatisadhana
P3944, vol.80; Toh.3123; sDe-dge Pu 220a2-220a6
KaruJ::tyasri: Thugs-rje dpal
Commentary on the Difficult Points, Elucidating the Elucidating Lamp
sgron rna gsal bar byed pa'i gsal byed ces bya ba'i dka' 'grel
pradipod yotanodyotanamapafijika
P2655, vol.60; Toh.l790; sDe-dge A 10bl-170a7
rnKhas-grub rje, mKhas-grub dge-legs dpal bzang-po
Introduction to the Buddhist Tantric Systems (Extensive Overview of the
Classes ofTantra)
rgyud spyi'i rnam par gzhag pa rgyas par brjod
Toh.5489
Kr~~:tacarya, Kg;~apada, Ka~ha: Nag-po-pa
Discrimination of the Four Stages
rim pa bzhi'i mam par 'byed pa zhes bya ba
krarnacatu~tayavibhanganama
P2169, vol.Sl; Toh.1452; sDe-dge Wa 358b7-367b3
Four Stages
rim pa bzhi pa
kramacatu~taya
P2168, vol.Sl; Toh.l451; sDe-dge Wa 355b7-358b7
:£<r~l).asamayavajra: Nag•po dam-tshig rdo-rje
Commentary on the Difficult Points of the Five Stages (commentary on the
Secret Assembly completion stage)
rim pa lnga'i dka' 'grel
paficakramapafijika
P2698, vol.62; Toh.l841; sDe-dge Chi 157bl-187a7
Marztjala Ritual of the Glorious Secret Assembly
dpal gsang ba 'dus pa'i dkyil'khor gyi cho ga
sriguhyasamajamal).<;lalavidhi
P2683, vol.62; Toh.l819; sDe-dge Ngi247bl-258bl
Offering Ritual ofVajrasattva (text associated with Secret Assembly
practice)
[dpal] rdo rje sems dpa' mchod pa'i cho ga
vajrasattvaplljavidhi
P2684, vol.62; Toh.l820; sDe-dge Ngi 258bl-261a7
Kumara: gZhon-nu
Mirror of the Essential Condensed Explanation of the Elucidating Lamp
sgron rna gsal ba mdor bshad pa'i sa bead snying gi me long zhes bya
ba
pradipadipa tippal).ihrdayadarsanama
P2656, vol.60; Toh.1791; sDe-dge A 170bl-201b4
Kumaracandra (0 vajra): gZhon-nu zla-ba (0 rdo-rje)
Commentary on the Difficult Points of the Vajra Terrifier Tantra
rdo rje 'jigs byed kyi rgyud kyi dka' 'grel
vajrabhairavatantrapafijika
P2837, vol.67; Toh.l973; sDe-dge Mi 132b6-135b6
Lalitavajra, Lilavajra: sGeg-pa rdo-rje
Siidhana of the Forty-nine Deities of Vajrabhairava
dpal rdo 'jigs byed kyi [zhe dgu ma'i) sgrub thabs
srivajrabhairavasadhana
Toh.1998; sDe-dge Mi 196b3-201b3
Commentary on the Vajrasattva Sildhana (text associated with Secret
Assembly practice)
rdo rje sems dpa'i sgrub thabs kyi 'grel pa
vajrasattvasadhananibandha
Explanation of the Guru's Oral Instructions on the Introduction to the Secret
Assembly Tantra
gsang ba 'dus pa'i rgyud kyi gleng gzhi bla ma'i man ngag gi bshad pa
guhyasamajatantranidanagurupadesabha~ya
P2773, vol.66; Toh.l910; sDe-dge Phi 89bl-97b5
Bibliography 141
Excellent View of the Meaning of the Names of Secret Mantra, Commentary
on the Expression of the Names [of Mafijusri]
'phags pa mtshan yang dag par brjod pa'i rgya cher 'grel pa mtshan
gsang ngags kyi don du mam par lta ba zhes bya ba
(Sanskrit title not recorded)
P3356, vol.74; Toh.2533; sDe-dge Khu 27bl-115b3
Luyipada: Lu'i-pa
Realization of the Glorious Bhagavan
dpal bcom ldan 'das mngon par rtogs pa zhes bya ba ('rdzogs rim
sangs rgyas 'char pa')
sribhagavadabhisamayanama
P2207, vol.52; Toh.1427; sDe-dge Wa 186b3-193al
Maitreyanatha: Byams-pa'i mgon-po
Discrimination of Phenomena and Suchness
chos dang chos nyid mam par 'byed pa
dharmadharmatavibhanga
P5523, vol.108, Toh.4022 (=Toh.4023); sDe-dge Phi 46bl-49a6
Discrimination of the Middle and the Extremes
dbus dang mtha' mam par 'byed pa
madhyantavibhanga
P5522, vol.108; Toh.4021; sDe-dge Phi 40bl-45a6
Analysis of the Jewel Matrix, Great Vehicle Treatise on the Later Scriptures
theg pa chen pa rgyud bla ma'i bstan bcos ('rgyud bla rna')
ratnagotravibhaga mahayanottara tantrasastra (' uttaratantra ')
Ornament for Clear Realization
mngon par rtogs pa'i rgyan
abhisamayalankara
P5184, vol.88; Tqh.3786; sDe-dge Ka lbl-13a7
Ornament of the Mahayana Sfltras
theg pa chen po'i mdo sde'i rgyan gyi tsig le'ur byas pa
mahayanasutralankara
P5521, vol.108; Toh.4020; sDe-dge Phi lbl-39a4
Mafijugho!?a: 'Jam-dbyangs
Siidhana of the Vajra Terrifter with One Face and Two Hands
rdo rje 'jigs byed zhal gcig phyag gnyis pa'i sgrub pa'i thabs
vajrabhairavaikananadvibhujasadhananama
P2839, vol.67; Toh.l976; sDe-dge Mi 147b5-150a2
Mafljusrikirti: 'Jam-dpal-grags
Extensive Commentary on the Expression of the Names of Arya Mafijusri
'phags pa 'jam dpal gyi mtshan yang dag par brjod pa'i rgya cher
bshadpa
aryamanjusrinamasailgititll<a
P3357, vol.74; Toh.2534; sDe-d.ge Klm 115b3-301a7
Munisribhadra: Thub-pa dpal-bzang
Captivating the Minds of Yogins, Condensed Explanation of the Meanings of
the Five Stages (commentary on the Secret Assembly completion
stage)
rim pa lnga'i don mdor bshad pa mal 'byor pa'i yid kyi 'phrog ces bya
ba
pancakramarthayogimanohara!ippcu:unama
P2691, vol.62; Toh.l813; sDe-dge Ngi 148b4-195b6
Nagabodhi: Klu'i byang-chub
Clarifying the Meanings of the Five Stages
rim pa lnga'i don gsal bar byed pa zhes bya ba
pafl.cakramarthabhaskarai).anama
P2702, vol.62; Toh.1833; sDe-dge Ci 207b2-237a7
Jewel Rosary, Explanation of the Five Stages
rim pa lnga pa'i bshad pa nor bu'i phreng ba zhes bya ba
(Sanskrit title not recorded)
P2697, vol.62; Toh.1840; sDe-dge Chi 14a6-157a7
Treatise of Oral Instructions on the Inner Condensed Five Stages
rjm pa khongs su bsdu ba'i man ngag ces bya ba'i"rab tu byed pa
kramantarbhavanopadesanamaprakarai).a
P2677, vol.62; Toh.l812; sDe-dge Ngi 147al-148b4
Nagarjuna: Klu-sgrub
Abbreviated Sadhana (Commentary on the Secret Assembly Tantra)
sgrub pa'i thams mdor byas pa ('mdor byas')
pi.J:lc;lilqtasadhana
P2661, vol.61; Toh.l796; sDe-dge Ngi lbl-lla2
Commentary on the Secret Assembly Tantra
dpal gsang ba 'dus pa'i rgyud kyi rgyud 'grel zhes bya ba
sriguhyasamajatantrasya tantratu<anama
P2648, vol.59; Toh.l784; sDe-dge Sa lbl-324a7
Compendium of Sutras
mdo kun las btus pa
sutrasamuccaya
P5530, vol.102; Toh.3934; sDe-dge Ki 148bl-215a5
Extensive Commentary on the Eighteenth Chapter [of the Secret Assembly
Tantra]
le'u bco brgyad pa'i rgya cher 'grel pa
Bibliography 143
a~tadasapatalavistaravyak.'!)ya
P2649, vol.60; not in Toh.
Integration of the Sutras and the Method of Meditating on the Generation
Stage of the Great Yoga of the Glorious Secret Assembly
mal 'byor chen po'i rgylid dpal gsang ba 'dus pa'i skyed pa'i rim pa
bsgorn pa'i thabs rndo dang bsres pa zhes bya ba
sriguhyasamajarnahayogatantrotpadakrarnasadhanasiitra-
rnelapakanama
P2662, vol.61; Toh.l797; sDe-dge Ngi lla2-15bl
Mm:uJala Ritual of the Glorious Secret Assembly
dpal gsang ba 'dus pa'i dkyil'khor gyi cho ga zhes bya ba
sriguhyasarnajamai).<;ialavidhinama
P2663, vol.61; Toh.1798; sDe-dge Ngi 15bl-35a7
Sadhana ofThousand-anned Avalokitesvara
'phags pa spyan ras gzigs dbang phyug phyag stong pa'i sgrub thabs
aryasahasrabhujavalokitesvarasadhana
P3555, vol.79; Toh.2736; sDe-dge Nu 114b2-123b7
Six Collections of Reasonings (rigs tshogs drug, ~a<;iyuktiSastra):
1) Precious Garland
rgyal po la gtarn bya ba rin po che'i phreng ba
rajaparikatharatnavali ('ratnavali')
P5658, vol.129; Toh.4158; sDe-dge Ge 107al-126a4
2) Refutation of Objections
rtshod pa bzlog pa'i tshig le'ur byas pa
vigrahavyavartanikarika
3) Seventy Stanzas on Emptiness
stong pa nyid bdun cu pa'i tshig le'ur byas pa
siinyatasaptatikarika
P5227, vol.95; Toh.3827; sDe-dge Tsa 24a6-27al
4) Sixty Stanzas of Reasoning
rigs pa drug cu pa'i tshig le'ur byas pa
yukti~a~pkarika
P5525, vol.95; Toh.3825; sDe-dge Tsa 20b1..:22b6
5) Treatise Called 'The Finely Woven'
zhib rna mam par 'thag pa zhes bya ba'i rndo
vaidalyasutranarna
6) Treatise on the Middle Way I Fundamental Treatise on the Middle Way,
Called 'Wisdom'
dbu rna rtsa ba'i tshig le'ur byas pa shes rab ces bya ba
prajfianamarniilamadhyamakakarika I rnadhyamakaSastra
P5524, vol.95; Toh.3824; sDe-dge Tsa lbl-19a6
Treatise on the Four Empowerments
dbang bzhi pa'i rab tu 'byed pa
sekacatul:tprakaral).a
P2664, vol.61; Toh.1799; sDe-dge Ngi 35a7-38a5
Twenty Mal)~ala Rituals of the Glorious Secret Assembly
dpal gsang ba 'dus pa'i dkyil 'khor gyi cho ga nyi shu pa zhes bya ba
sriguhyasamajamal).c;ialavimsatividhimima
P2675, vol.62; Toh.1810; sDe-dge Ngi 131a5-145b3
Naropa,Nac;iapada
Clear Compendium on the Five Stages
rim pa lnga bsdus pa gsal ba
pancakramasari1grahaprakasa
P4790, vol.85; Toh.2333; sDe-dge Zhi 276a7-278a7
Condensed Ultimate Meaning, Explanation Showing the Abbreviated Em-
powerment
dbang mdor bstan pa'i 'grel bshad don dam pa bsdus pa zhes bya ba
paramarthasari1grahanamasekoddesapka
P2068, vol.47; Toh.1351; sDe-dge Na 220bl-289a7
Jewel Light
rin po che'i 'od ces bya ba
ratnaprabhanama
P2472, vol.57; Toh.l342; sDe-dge Ta 350b5-358a4
Single Vajra Word of the Oral Lineage
snyan brgyud rdo rje'i tshig rkang zhes bya ba
karl).atantravajrapadanama
[Not in P] Toh.2338; sDe-dge Zhi 302b6-304b4
Padmakaragho~a: Pad-rna 'byung-dbyangs
Questions for the Novice Monk's Year
dge tshul gyi dang po'i lo dri ba ('dge tshul gyi lo dri ba nams')
sramal).eravarsagrap~ccha
P5634, vol.127; Toh.4132; sDe-dge Su 64a5-66al
Padmailkusa: Pad-rna'i lcags-kyu
Mal)~ala Ritual of the Lady of the White Parasol, She Who is Unconquerable
by Others
'phags rna de bzhin gshegs pa thams cad kyi gtsug tor nas byung ba'i
gdugs dkar mo can gzhan gyis mi thub rna zhes bya ba'i dkyil 'khor
gyi cho ga zhes bya ba
aryatathagato~r:t~asitatapatraparajitanamarnal).c;ialavidhinama
P3932, vol.80; Toh.3106; sDe-dge Pu 194a6-200bl
Bibliography 145
Ritual of Making Plaque-images of the Lady of the White Parasol
'phags rna gdugs dkar mo can gyi tsha tsha'i cho ga zhes bya ba
aryasitatapatrasacchavidhinama
P3933 vol.80; Toh.3107; sDe-dge Pu 200bl-203b7
Padmavajra, Mahasukha: Pad-rna rdo-rje, bDe-ba chen-po
Secret Attainment, Invoking the Definitive Meaning of All Tantras
rgyud rna Ius pa'i don nges par skul bar byed pa ('gsang ba'i grub')
sakalatantrasambhavasaficodani sriguhyasiddhinama
P3061, vol.68; Toh.2217; sDe-dge Wi lbl-28b4
Pm:u;lartka: Pad-rna dkar-po
Approaching the Ultimate Meaning
dpal don dam pa'i bsnyen pa
sriparamarthaseva
P2065, vo1.47; Toh.1348; sDe-dge Na lbl-20a3
Stainless Light (commentary on the Lesser Wheel of Time Tantra)
bsdus pa'i rgyud kyi rgyal po dus kyi 'khor lo'i 'grel bshad rtsa ba'i
rgyud kyi rjes su 'jug pa stong phrag bcu gnyis pa dri rna med pa'i
'od ces bya ba (' grel chen dri med 'od')
vimlaprabhanamamiilatantranusaril}idvadasasahasrika-
laghukalacakratantraraja!ika ('vimalaprabha')
P2064, vol:46; Toh.845; sDe-dge Shri lbl-469a7
Rahulasrtkalyal}amitra: sGra-gcan-'dzin dpal bshes-gnyen
Clear Placement in Union, Practice of Empowennent
zung du 'jug pa gsalba zhes bya ba'i dbang gi bya ba
yuganaddhaprakasanamasekaprakriya
Ratnakarasanti: dKon-mchog 'byung-gnas zhi-ba
Handful of Flowers, Explanation of the Secret Assembly Tantra
gsang ba 'dus pa'i bshad sbyar snyim pa'i me tog
kusumafijaliguhyasamajanibandhanama
P2714, vol.64; Toh.l851; sDe-dge Thi 202bl-325a7
Knowledge Ritual of She Who Leads Each One
'phags rna so sor 'brang rna chen mo'i rig pa'i cho ga zhes bya ba
aryamahapratisaravidyavidhinama
P3946, vol.80; Toh.3125; sDe-dge Pu 224b4-225b6
Jewel Light Ornament, Commentary on [Nagarjuna's] Compendium of
Sutras
mdo kun las bdus pa'i bshad pa rin po che snang ba'i rgyan zhes bya
ba
siitrasamuccayabha~yaratnalokalankaranama
P5331, vol.102; Toh.3935; sDe-dge Ki 215a5-334a3
Method of Drawing the Protective Circle of She Who Leads Each One
so sor 'br-ang ma'i bsrung ba'i 'khor lo bri ba'i thabs
pra tisararal<l:;acakralekhopaya
Precious Garland, Commentary on the Abbreviated Siidhana
mdor bsdus pa'i sgrub thabs kyi 'grel pa rin chen phreng ba zhes ba
piJ:tl#lq:tasadhanavrtfuatnavalinama
P2690, vol.62; Toh.1826; sDe-dge Ci lbl-95a6
Ritual of the Five Protectors
bsrung ba lnga'i cho ga
paficara~avidhi
Supreme Essence, Commentary on the Difficult Points of the Eight Thousand
Verse Perfection of Wisdom
'phags pa shes rab kyi pha rol tu phyin pa brgyad stong pa'i dka' 'grel
snying po mchog ces bya ba
arya~tasahasrikaprajnaparamitapafijika sarottamanama
P5200, vol.92; Toh.3803; sDe-dge Tha lbl-230a7
Ratnakirti: dKon-mchog grags-pa
Ma7;1~ala Rite for all Dhiirm;i
gzungs thams cad kyi dkyil 'khor gyi cho ga
sarvadharal)ima:t;l-9-alavidhi
P3957, vol.80; Toh.3136; sDe-dge Pu 307a7-316a5
Sahajalalita: lHan-skyes rol-pa
Explanation of the Dhiira7Ji of Perfect Observance of Commitment and the
Essence of All Tathiigatas, the Shining Stainless Light of the Crown
Protrusion that Places All in the Door [to Liberation] ('Specific Compen-
dium')
kun nas sgor 'jug pa'i 'od zer gtsug tor dri rna med par snang bade
bzhin gshegs pa thams cad kyi snying po dang dam tshig la mam
par blta ba zhes bya ba'i gzungs kyi mam par bshad pa ('so so'i
bsdus pa')
samantamukhapravesarasmivimalo~l)i~aprabhasa-
sarvatathagatahrdayasamayavilokitanama dharal)ivfiti
P3512, vol.78; Toh.2688 (=Toh.599); sDe-dge Thu 269a3-320b2
Compendium of Devotions ('General Compendium')
gnas pa bsdus pa ('spyi'i bsdus pa')
sthitisamuccaya
P3071, vol.68; Toh.2227; sDe-dge Wi 92a6-99b5
Ritual of Impressing Plaques [with Images of the Five Buddhas]
tsha tsha [lnga} gdab pa'i cho ga
saflcakanirvapaDavidhi
Bibliography 147
P3667 vol.79; Toh.3080; sDe-dge Pu 176a3-176b4
Saraha
Song of the Unborn Vajra Mind Treasure
thugs kyi mdzod skye med rdo rje'i glu
cittako~ajavajragi.ti
P3117, vol.69; Toh.2271; sDe-dge Zhi 115b4-117a2
Saroruha: mTsho-skyes
Lotus Bearer, Commentary on the Difficult Points ofthe Hevajra Tantra
kye'i rdo rje'i rgyud lyi dka' 'grel padma can zhes bya ba
hevajratantrapafljikapadmininama
P2311, vol.53; Toh.l181; sDe-dge Ka 126bl-173a7
Explanation of(Buddhaguhya's) Introduction to the Meanings ofTantra
rgyud kyi don la 'jug pa'i 'grel bshad
tantrarthavataravyakhyana
P3325, vol.70; Toh.2502; sDe-dge 'i 91b6-351a7
Seven Collections on Higher Knowledge:
1) Devasarman (Set of Perceptions) (vijflanakaya)
2) Katyayanaputra (Entrance into Knowledge) Gnanaprasthana)
3) Mahiikau?thila (Well-sung Terminology) (sail.gi.tiparyaya)
4) Maudgalyayana (Treatise of Classification) (prajflapt:i.Sastra)
5) r:un:za (Set of Elements) (dhatukaya)
6) Sariputra (Aggregate of Phenomena) (dharmaskandha)
7) Vasumitra (Organized Presentation) (prakara~apada)
Note: Only a portion of the Treatise of Classification, namely the
Lokaprajiiiipti ('jig rten gzhag pa, P5587, vol.l15,Toh.4086; sDe-dge I
lbl-93a7), and presumably also including the Kiiratzaprajiiapti
(rgyu gdags pa, P5588, vol.l15, Toh.4087; sDe-dge I 93a7-172b4) and
the Karmaprajiiiipti (las gdags pa, P5589, vol.l15, Toh.4088; sDe-dge
I 172b4-229a7), has been translated into Tibetan.
Sakyamitra: Sha-kya bshes-gnyen
Explanation for the Oral Instructions on Entering the Yoga of the Great Seal
(instructions on the completion stage of the Secret Assembly)
phyag rgya chen po'i mal 'byor la 'jug pa'i man ngag tu bshad pa
mahamudrayogavatarap~<;lartha
P4594, vol.81; Toh.3776; sDe-dge Tsu 195a5-204a7
Extensive Explanation, Lamp Compendium of Practice (Secret Assembly
completion stage commentary)
spyod pa bsdus pa'i sgron rna zhes bya ba'i rgya cher bshad pa
caryasamuccayapradipanamatJ,ka
P2703, vol.62; Toh.l834; sDe-dge Ci 237bl-280b2
Ornament of Kosala, Commentary on the Compendium of the Reality [of All
Tathagatas]
de kho na nyid bsdus pa'i rgya cher bshad pa ko sa la'i rgyan
kosalalaitkaratattvasaritgrahatll<a
P3326, vol.70-71; Toh.2503; sDe-dge Yi lbl-245a7
Santideva: Zhi-ba-lha
Compendium of Training
bslab pa kun las btus pa'i tshig le'ur byas pa
s~asamuccayakarika
P5336, vol.102; Toh.3939 (=Toh.4549); sDe-dge Khi lbl-3a2
Engaging in the Bodhisattva's Deeds
byang chub sems pa'i spyod pa 'jug pa
bodhicaryavatara
P5272, vol.99, Toh.3871; sDe-dge La lbl-40a7
Sraddhakaravarma
Explanation to Completely Clarify the Seven Ornaments, Arisen from the
Compendium of the Vajra Wisdom Tantra
ye shes rdo rje kun las btus pa'i rgyud las 'byung ba'i rgyan bdun
mam par 'grol ba
P2654, vol.60; Toh.1789; sDe-dge A 8b6-10a7
Very Extensive Explanation of the Vajra Recitation (commentary on the
Vajrasattva sadhana in conjunction with the practice of the Secret
Assembly)
rdo rje bzlas pa'i rgya cher bshad pa
vajrajapatll<a
P2653, vol.60; Toh.1788; sDe-dge A lbl-8b6
Srtdhara: dPal-' dzin
Sadhana of the Black Destroyer of the Lord of Death
gshin rje gshed nag po'i sgrub thabs zhes bya ba
kr~l)ayamarisadhananama
P2786, vol.67; Toh.1923; sDe-dge Mi lbl-8b4
Sadhana of the Red Destroyer of the Lord of Death
dpal gshin rje gshed dmar po'i sgrub thabs
Sriraktayamarisadhana
P2882, vol.67; Toh.2023; sDe-dge Tsi 88a5-95al
Co-emergent Light, Commentary on the Difficult Points of the Black De-
stroyer of the Lord of Death
dpal gshin rje gshed kyi rgyud kyi dka' 'grellhan cig skyes pa'i snang
ba
Sriyamaritantrapafijikasahajalokanama
P2781, vol.66; Toh.l918; sDe-dge Bi 81bl-123b7
Bibliography 149
(bhik~m:ti) Srilak~mi: (dge-slong-ma) dPal-mo
Clarifying the Meanings of the Five Stages (Secret Assembly completion
stage commentary)
rim pa lnga'i don gsal bar byed pa zhes bya ba
paii.cakramavrttarthavirocananama
P2702, vol.62; Toh.l842; sDe-dge Chi 187bl-277a7
Sadhana of the Exalted Eleven faced Avalokitesvara
rje btsun 'phags pa spyan ras gzigs dbang phyug zhal bcu gcig pa'i
sgrub thabs
bhattarakaryaikadasamukhavalokitesvarasadhana
P3357, vol.79; Toh.2737; sDe-dge Nu 123b7-125b2
Smrtijii.ananakirti: Dran-pa ye-shes grags
Extensive Oral Instructions, Completely Explaining the Questions of the
Four Goddesses [Tantra]
lha mo bzhis yongs su zhus pa'i roam par bshad pa man ngag rgyas pa
zhes bya ba
caturdevatapariprcchavyakhyanopadesapau~tikanama
P2778, vol.66; Toh.l915; sDe-dge Phi 217b3-249b7
Sorangamavarmavajra
Commentary on the Lady with a White Parasol, Arisen from the Crown
Protrusion of All Tathagatas (commentary on the practice of
Sitatapatra)
de bzhin gshegs pa thams cad kyi gtsug tor nas byung ba gdugs dkar
mo can zhes bya ba'i 'grel pa
sarvatathagato~x:ti~odbhotasitatapatranamavrtti
P3513, vol.78; Toh.2689 (=Toh.590); sDe-dge Thu 320b2-330a7 (cf.
Toh.590)
Ritual of the Lady with a White Parasol, Arisen from the Crown Protrusion
gtsug tor nas byung ba'i gdugs dkar mo can gyi cho ga zhes bya ba
u~x:t~odbhotasitatapatravidhinama
P3927, vol.80; Toh.3108; sDe-dge Pu 204al-205al
Siiryagupta: Nyi-ma sbas-pa
Condensed Sutra of the Sadhana of the Venerable Arya Tara, With the
Branches of the Twenty-one Activities
rje btsun 'phags rna sgrol ma'i sgrub thabs nyi shu rtsa gcig pa'i las kyi
yan lag dang bcas pa mdor bsdus pa zhes bya ba
P2558, vol.59; Toh.l686; sDe-dge Sha 10a7-24b6
Perfected Crown Jewel, Twenty-one Praises to the Goddess Tara
lha mo sgrol rna nyi shu rtsa gcig la bstod pa roam dag gtsug gi nor bu
zhes bya ba
devitaraikavirhsatistotravisuddhacii<;l.amax:tinama
P2561, vol.59; Toh.1689; sDe-dge Sha 35al-35b2
Sadhana of the Twenty-one Praises to the Bhagavati Tara
bcom ldan 'das rna [lha mo] sgrol rna la bstod pa nyi shu rtsa gcig pa'i
sgrub thabs
bhagavatitaradevyekavmsatistotrasadhana
P2560, vol.59; Toh.1688; sDe-dge Sha 25b6-35al
Sadhana of the Twenty-one Praises to the Goddess Tara
lha mo sgrol ma'i bstod pa nyi shu rtsa gcig pa'i sgrub thabs zhes bya
ba
taradevistotraikavirhsatikasadhananama
P2557, vol.59; Toh.1685; sDe-dge Sha 6b5-10a7
Sequential Oral Instructions on the Tara Siidhana
sgrol ma'i sgrub thabs man ngag gi rim pa
tarasadhanopadesakrama
P2559, vol.59; Toh.1687; sDe-dge Sha 24b7-2Sb6
Taranatha: Kun-dga' snying-po (1575-1634)
[Causing] Wondrous Belief: Elaborate History of the Yamiintaka-tantra Cycle
rgyud rgyal gshin rje gshed skor gyi chos 'byung rgyas pa yid ches ngo
mtsar (Composed in 1631)
Collected Works of Jo-nang rje-btsun Tiirtiniitha, vol.X (Tha). Leh, 1984_.
Reproduced from prints from the rTag-brtan phun-tshogs-gling
blocks preserved in Stog Palace in Ladakh.
Also: Tashi Jong, India: Khamtrul Rinpoche, 1970.
Tathagatara~ita: De-gshegs-'tsho
Explanation of the Vajrasattva Sadhana (text associated with Secret
Assembly practice)
rdo rje sems dpa'i sgrub pa'i thabs kyi bshad pa
P: vajrasattvasadhanabha!?ya, Toh.: vajrasattvasadhanavyakhya
P2704, vol.62; Toh.1835; sDe-dge Ci 280b2-285b4
Ti~:t:tavajra: rDo-rje mon-po
Fire Offering Ritual of the Lady with a White Parasol, Arisen from the Crown
Protrusion
gtsug tor nas byung ba'i gdugs dkar mo can gyi sbyin sreg gi cho ga
zhes bya ba
U!?J:ti!?asita tapa trahomavidhi
P3926 vol.80; Toh.3105; sDe-dge Pu 192b2-194a6
Tsong-kha-pa
Annotated Commentary, Discriminating in Accordance with the Words and
Meanings of[Candrakirti's] Elucidating Lamp; the Very Extensive Expla-
nation on the King of All the Tantras, the Glorious Secret Assembly
rgyud thams cad kyi rgyal po dpal gsang ba 'dus pa'i rgya cher bshad
pa sgron gsal ba'i tshig don ji bzhin 'byed pa'i 'can gyi yang 'grel
Bibliography 151
Toh.5282; Nga 1-476
Stages of the Path of a Conqueror and Pervasive Master, a Great Vajradhara:
Revealing All Secret Topics ('Great Exposition of Secret Mantra')
rgyal ba khyab bdag rdo rje 'chang chen po'i lam gyi rim pa gsang ba
kun gyi gnad mam par phye ba ('ngags rim chen mo')
P6210, vol.161; Toh. 5281
Vairocanara~ita: rNam-par snang-mdzad 'tsho
Elucidating MaiJ~ala Ritual of the Vajra Terrifier
dpal rdo rje 'jigs byed kyi dkyil 'khor gyi cho ga gsal ba
Srivajrabhairavavajramat).<;l.alaprakasavidhinama
P2869, vol.67 [not in Toh.]
Vajra Light, Sadhana of the Vajra Terrifier
dpal rdo rje 'jigs byed kyi sgrub pa'i thabs rdo rje 'od
Srtvajrabhairavavajraprabhakarasadhana
P2868, vol.67; Toh.2013;.sDe-dge Mi 221a2-246a7
Vajrahasa: rDo-rje bshad-pa
Complete Explanation of the King ofTantras, the Glorious Secret Assembly
rgyud kyi rgyal po dpal gsang ba 'dus pa'i mam par bshad pa
tantrarajasrtguhyasamajatll<a
P2772, vol.66; Toh.1909; sDe-dge Phi 38a7-89a7
Vajrapax:U: Lag-na rdo-rje
Vajra Word
rdo rje'i tshig ces bya ba
vajrapadanama
P3100; vol.68; Toh.2255; sDe-dge Wi 177bl-180b3
Six Stages of Meditation
bsgom rim drug pa zhes bya ba
bhavanakrama:;;atkanama
P3148, vol.69; Toh.2299; sDe-dge Zhi 228a5-228b5
Sequential Oral Instructions of the Lineage Masters
bla rna brgyud pa'i rim pa'i man ngag ces bya ba
guruparamparakramopadesanama
P4539, vol.81; Toh.3716; sDe-dge Tsu 164b2-183a5
Vajrasana: rDo-rje gdan-pa
Instructions on the Lady with a White Parasol, Arisen from the Crown
Protrusion of All Tathiigatas, She Who is Unconquerable by 9thers
'phags pa de bzhin gshegs pa'i gtsug tor nas byung ba'i gdugs dkar mo
can gzhan gyis mi thub pa zhes bya ba'i nye bar bshad pa
aryatathagato:;;I).i:;;asitatapatraparajitanamopade5a
P3929, vol:80; Toh.3110; sDe-dge Pu 205a6-206al
Varabodhi: Byang-chub-mchog
Condensed Means of Realising tl,ze Accomplishment of Goodness; Abbreviated
siidhana for the Susiddhi-tantra
legs par grub par byed pa'i sgrub pa'i thabs bsdus pa
('legs grub kyi mngon rtogs')
Varmavajra: rDo-rje go-cha
Mm:uJala Ritual of the Vajra Conqueror
rdo rje roam par 'joms pa'i dkyil'khor gyi cho ga zhes bya ba
vajravidaranamamru:u;lalavidhinama
P4852, vol.86; Toh.2907; sDe-dge Nu 297b3-305a2
Vasubandhu
Auto-commentary on the Treasury of Higher Knowledge
chos mngon pa'i mdzod kyi bshad pa
abhidharmako~abha~ya
P5591, vol.llS; Toh.4090; sDe-dge Ku 26bl-258a7
The Eight Collections of Logic:
1) Commentary on [Maitreya's] Ornament of the Mahayana Sutras
mdo sde'i rgyan gyi bshad pa
sutralailkaravyakhya
2) Commentary on [Maitreya'sl Discrimination of Phenomena and
Suchness
chos dang chos nyid rorun par 'byed pa'i 'grel pa
dharmadharmatavibhangavrtfi
P5529, vol.108; Toh.4028; sDe-dge Bi 27bl-38b6
3) Commentary on [Maitreya's] Discrimination of the Middle and the
Extremes
dbus dang mtha' roam par 'byed pa'i 'grel pa
madhyantavibhangapka
P5528, vol.108; Toh.4027; sDe-dge Bi lbl-27a7
4) Principles of Reasoning
roam par bshad pa'i rigs pa
vyakhyayukti
P5562, vol.113; Toh.4061; sDe-dge Shi 29a2-134b2
5) Presentation of the Establishment of Karma
las grub pa'i rab tu byed pa
karmasiddhiprakar~a
P5563, vol.114; Toh.4062; sDe-dge Shi 134b2-145a6
6) Presentation of the Five Aggregates
phung po lnga'i rab tu byed pa
Bibliography 153
paficaskandhaprakarat:ta
f->5560, vol.113; Toh.4059; sDe-dge Shi llb4-17a7
7) Twenty Verse Commentary
nyi shu pa'i tshig le'ur byas pa
virilSakakarika
P5557, vol.113; Toh.4056; sDe-dge Shi 3a4-4a2
8) Thirty Verse Commentary
sum cu pa'i tshig le'ur byas pa
tririlSikakarika
P5556, vol.l13; Toh.4055; sDe-dge Shi lbl-3a3
Treasury of Higher Knowledge
chos mngon pa'i mdzod kyi tshig le'ur byas pa
abhidharmako!?akarika
PS590, vol.llS; Toh.4089; sDe-dge Ku lbl-25a7
Vibhuticandra, Vitapada
Commentary on the Difficult Points of the Abbreviated Siidhana
sgrub thabs mdor byas kyi dka' 'grel
piJ:tc;lilqtasadhanapafijika
P2701, vol.62; Toh.l832; sDe-dge Ci 203a4-207b2
Vimalakirti: Dri-med grags-pa
dasatattva
P2455, vol.57; Toh.1323; sDe-dge Ta 261b2-265b4
Viryabhadra: brTson-' grus bzang-po
Clear Meanings; Commentary on the Difficult Points of the Five Stages
rim pa lnga pa'i dka' 'grel don gsal ba zhes bya ba
paficakramapat:tjikaprabhasarth~ama
P2699, vol.62; Toh.l830; sDe-dge Ci 142b7-180b3
Viryavajra: dPa' -bo rdo-rje
Commentary on the Complete Union Tantra
rgyud tharns cad kyi gleng gzhi dang gsang chen dpal kun tu kha
sbyor zhes bya ba'i rgyud kyi rgyal po'i rgya cher bshad pa rin chen
phreng ba zhes bya ba
sarvatantrasya nidana mahaguhyasrtsarilputanama-tantrarajapka
ratnamala
P2329, vol.SS; Toh.ll99; sDe-dge Ja llla2-154bl
Visakhadeva
Flower Garland of Ethics ('Commentary on Ethics')
'dul ba'i tshig le'ur byas pa ('me tog phreng ba'i rgyud')
vinayapu!?pamalanama ('vinayakarika')
P5625, vol.127; Toh.4123; sDe-dge Shu 1b1-63a6
Visvamitra: sNa-tshogs bshes-gnyen
Drop from the Ocean of Oral Instructions on the Glorious Secret Assembly
Tantra
dpal gsang ba 'dus pa'i rgyud kyi man ngag gi rgya mtsho thigs pa
P2707, vol.63; Toh.1844; sDE!'-dge Ji 53b7-161b1
MODERN STUDIES
Anacker, Stephen. Seven Works ofVasubandhu:The Buddhist Doctor of
Philosophy.Delhi, 1986.
Batchelor, Stephen (trans.). Guide to the Bodhisattva's Way of Life. LTWA,
1992.
Bays, Gwendolyn. The Voice of the Buddha: The Beauty of Compassion
(Lalitavistara-sutra). (Translated from the French, 2 vols.) Berkley, 1983.
Benard, Elizabeth Anne. Chinnamastii: The Aweful Buddhist and Hindu
Tantric Goddess. Delhi, 1994.
Bendall, Cecil.& W.H.D. Rouse. Si~iisamuccaya: A Compendium of Buddhist
Doctrine. London, 1922.
Beyer, Stephan. The Cult ofTiirii; Magic and Ritual in Tibet. Berkeley, 1978.
Bharati, Agehananda. The Tantric Tradition. London, 1965.
Bhattacharya, K. The Dialectical Method ofNiigiirjuna. Delhi, 1978.
Birnbaum, Raoul. The Healing Buddha. Boulder, 1979.
Boord, Martin. The Cult of the Deity Vajrakila. Tring, 1993.
- - . Ma~u;lala Meaning and Method. London, 1996.
Boord, Martin & Somdev Vasudeva. Tantric Studies. Delhi, 1996.
Briggs, George W. Gorakniith and the Kiinphafa Yogis. Oxford, 1938.
Bryant, Barry. The Wheel of Time Sand Mandala, Harper SanFrancisco,
1992.
Chandra, Lokesh. Buddhist Iconography of Tibet. (A New Tibeto-Mongol
Pantheon Vols.I-XX. Revised edition in 2 vols. with index.) Kyoto,
1986.
Chattopadhyaya, Alaka with Lama Chimpa. Tiiraniitha' s History of Bud-
dhism in India. Simla, 1970.
Cleary, Thomas. The Flower Ornament Scripture: Avatamsaka-sutra. (3 vols.)
Shambhala, Boston & London, 1984-1987.
Conze, Edward. The Large Sutra on Perfect Wisdom. Berkeley, Los Angeles,
& London, 1975.
- - . Abhisamayiilm1kiira. Serie Orientale Roma VI, Rome, 1954.
--.The Perfection of Wisdom in Eight Thousand Lines and its Verse Sum-
mary. Bolinas, California, 1975.
- - . Prajfiiipiiramitii Literature. Tokyo, 1975.
--.The Short Prajnapiiramitii Texts. London, 1973.
Conze, Edward et al (eds.). Buddhist Texts Through the Ages. Oxford, 1954.
Bibliography 155
Cowell, E.B. The Jiitaka or Stories of the Buddha's Fonner Lives. London,
1981.
Cozort, Daniel. Highest Yoga Tantra. New York, 1986.
Dahrnan-Dallapiccola, A.L. (ed.). The Stupa: Its Religious, Historical and
Architectural Significance. Wiesbaden, 1980.
Dawa-Sarndup, Kazi. Sri Cakrasamvara-tantra. Calcutta, 1919.
Dayal, Har. The Bodhisattva Doctrine in Buddhist Sanskrit Literature. Delhi,
1978.
Dhargyey, Geshe Ngawang. Kalacakra Tantra: A Commentary on the
Kiilacakra-tantra. (Translated by Allan Wallace) LTWA, 1985.
- - . Tibetan Tradition of Mental Development. LTWA, 1992.
DHil:I, Journal of Rare Buddhist Texts Research Project. Bi-annual publica-
tion of CIHfS, Samath. (in Sanskrit)
Dowman, Keith. Masters of Mahiimudrii. SUNY, New York, 1985.
Dutt, Nalinaksa. Buddhist Sects in India. Calcutta, 1970.
Elder, George R. The Samputa-tantra: Edition and Translation (chapters I-IV).
(Ph.D thesis) Columbia University, 1978.
Emmerick, R.E. The Sutra of Golden Light. London, 1970.
English, Elizabeth. Vajrayogini. (Ph.D thesis) Oxford University, forth-
coming.
Ensink, Jacob. The Question of Ra$!rapiila. Zwolle, 1952.
Farrow, G.W. & !.Menon. The Concealed Essence of the Hevajra Tantra.
Delhi, 1992.
Fremantle, Francesca. A Critical Study of the Guhyasamiija-tantra. (Ph.D.
thesis) SOAS, London, 1971.
Friedman, D.L. Sthiramati's Madhyiintavibhiigatikii: Analysis of the Middle
Path and the Extremes. Utrecht, 1937.
Goodman, Stephen D. & Ronald M. Davidson (eds.) Tibetan Buddhism:
Reason and Revelation. SUNY, New York, 1992.
Guenther, Herbert. Buddhist Philosophy in Theory and Practice. Berkeley,
1971.
--.The Life and Teachings ofNiiropa. Oxford, 1963.
- - . The Royal Song of Saraha. Seattle & London, 1969.
- - . The Jewel Ornament of Liberation by sGam-po-pa. London, 1959.
- - . Ecstatic Spontaneity: Saraha's Three Cycles ofDohii. Berkeley, 1993.
Gyatso, Geshe Kelsang. Guide to Dakini Land: A Commentary to the Highest
Yoga Tantra Practice of Vajrayogini. London, 1991.
Gyatso, Tenzin (Dalai Lama XIV). The Kalachakra Tantra (Edited by Jeffrey
Hopkins) London, 1985.
Hirakawa, Akira (translated by Paul Groner). A History of Indian Bud-
dhism. Hawai, 1990.
Hodge, Stephen. The Mahiivairocana-tantra, with commentary by
Buddhaguhya, translated from the Tibetan. London, forthcoming.
Holmes, Katia and Ken Tsultrim Gyamtso. The Changeless Nature.
Dumfriesshire, Scotland: Karma Drubgyud Darjay Ling, n.d. [1983].
Hookham, S.K. The Buddha Within. SUNY, New York, 1991.
Hopkins, Jeffrey. Tantra in Tibet. The Great Exposition of Secret Mantra by
Tsong-kha-pa, part 1. London, 1975.
--.The Yoga ofTibet. The Great Exposition of Secret Mantra by Tsong-kha-
pa, parts 2 & 3. London, 1975.
--.Death, Intermediate State and Rebirth, by Lati Rinbochay. London, 1979.
Hopkins, Jeffrey with Lati Rinpoche. The Precious Garland and the Song of
the Four Mindfulnesses. New York: Harper & Row, 1975.
Iida, ShOtaro. Reasdn and Emptiness (includes a translation of Blaze of
Reasoning, Ch. III, 1-136.) Tokyo: Hokuseido, 1982.
Inada, Kenneth. Niigiirjuna: A Translation of his Mulamadhyamakakarikii.
Tokyo: Hokuseido Press, 1970.
Jones, J.J. The Mahiivastu. (3 vols) London, 1949.
de Jong, J.W. "A New History of Tantric Literature in India." (English
precis of the Japanese work; Mikkyo kyoten seiritsushi-ron, by Yukei
Matsunaga, Kyoto, 1980.) Acta Indologica VI (1984) 91-113.
Kalff, Martin M. Selected Chapters from the Abhidhiinottara-tantra: The Union
of Male and Female Deities. (Ph.D thesis) Columbia University, 1979.
Kalupahana, David J. Mulamadhyamakakarika ofNiigiirjuna: The Philosophy
of the Middle.Way. SUNY, New York,1986.
Katz, Nathan. Buddhist Images of Human Perfection. Delhi, 1982.
Kern, H & B. Nan}io. SaddharmapU1:ztJarika. St. Petersburg, 1908.
Kloppenberg, R. The Paccekabuddha: A Buddhist Ascetic. Leiden, 1974.
Komito, David Ross et al. Niigiirjuna's Seventy Stanzas: a Buddhist Psychol-
ogy of Emptiness. Ithaca, New York, 1987.
Kvaeme, Per. An Anthology of Buddhist Tantric Songs; a study of the
Caryiigiti. (Revised edition.) Bangkok, 1986.
- - . "On the Concept of Sahaja in Indian Buddhist Tantric Literature."
Temenos XI (1975) 88-135.
Lamotte, Etienne. The Teaching ofVimalakirti: London, 1976.
-.-. History of Indian Buddhism. (Translated from the French by Sara
Boin.) Louvain, 1988.
- - . Samdhinirocana-sutra: l'explication des mysteres. Louvain: Universite
de Louvain, 1935.
Lancaster, Lewis R. (ed.). Studies in Honour of Edward Conze:
Prajfiiipiiramitii and Related Systems. Berkeley, 1977.
Lessing, Ferdinand D. & Alex Wayman. Mkhas-grub-rje's Introduction to
the Buddhist Tantric Systems. The Hague, 1968.
Lindtner, Christian. Niigiirjunifma. Delhi, 1982.
Lopez, DonaldS. (ed.). Buddhist Hermeneutics. Honolulu, 1988.
Bibliography 157
Matsunaga, Yukei. "A Doubt to Authority of the Guhyasamaja-akhyana-
Tantras." Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies XII:2 {1964) 16-25. (See
also; J.W. de Jong, 1984.)
Mishra, Ramprasad. Sahajayana: A Study ofTantric Buddhism. Calcutta,
1991.
Miiller, Max. Amitiibhavyuha. London, 1982.
Miiller, Max & B. Nanjio. Sukhiivativyuha. Oxford, 1883.
Nanjio, Bunyiu. A Catalogue of the Chinese Translation of the Buddhist
Tripifaka. Oxford, 1883.
Newman, John Ronald. Thl! Outer Wheel of Time: Vajrayiina Buddhist
Cosmology in the Kalacakra-tantra. (Ph.D thesis) University of Wisconsin,
Madison, 1987.
Obermiller, E. Sublime Science of the Great Vehicle to Salvation. Acta
Orientalia, 9 (1931), pp. 81-306.
- - . Analysis of the Abhisamayiilailkara. Cacutta, 1943.
--.History of Buddhism (Chos-'byung) by Bu-ston. (2 vols.) Leipzig, 1931-
1932.
Powers, John. Two Commentaries on the Sandhinirmocana-sutra by Asailga
and fiiiinagarbha. New York, 1992.
Pruden, Leo. Vasubandhu's Abhidharmako5abhii$!fam. {Translated from the
French of Louis de la Vallee Poussin.) (4 vols.) Berkeley, 1988-1990.
Pye, Michael. Skilful Means: A Concept in Mahayana Buddhism. London,
1978.
Regamey, Konstantin. The Bhadramiiyiikaravyiikan;za. Warsaw, 1938.
-.-.Philosophy in the Samiidhiraja-sutra. Warsaw,1938.
Rhie, Marylin M. & Robert A.F. Thurman. Wisdom and Compassion, the
Sacred Art of Tibet. New York, 1991.
Richardson, Hugh. Ceremonies of the Utasa Year. Serindia, London, 1993.
Ricca, Franco & Erberto Lo Bue. The Great Stupa of Gyantse. Serindia,
London, 1993.
Rinpoche, Chokyi Nyima. The Union of Mahamudrii and Dzogchen. Hong
Kong, 1989.
Roerich, George. The Blue Annals, compiled by 'Gas Lotsawa. Calcutta, 1949.
Schmithausen, Lambert. Alayavijiiiina: On the Origin and Development of a
Central Concept ofYogiiciira Philosophy. (2 vols.) Tokyo, 1987.
Seyfort-Ruegg, David. The Life of Bu-ston rin-po-che. Rome, 1966.
- - . The Literature of the Madhyamaka School of Philosophy in India.
Wiesbaden, 1981.
- - . Buddha-nature, Mind and the Problem of Gradualism in a Comparative
Perspective: On the Transmission and Reception of Buddhism in India and
Tibet. SOAS, London, 1989.
Shaw, Miranda. Passionate Enlightenment: Women in Tantric Buddhism.
Princeton, 1994.
Si.kles, Bulcsu. The Vajrabhairava Tantra. Tring, 1995.
Skorupski, Tadeusz. The Sarvadurgatiparisodhana-tantra; Elimination of all
Evil Destinies. Delhi, 1983.
Snellgrove, David L. The Hevajra Tantra. (2 vols.) London, 1959.
--. Indo-Tibetan Buddhism. London, 1987.
Snodgrass, Adrian. The Matrix and Diamond World MatttJalas in Shingon
Buddhism. (2 vols.) Delhi, 1989.
Sopa, Geshe Lhundub with Roger Jackson & John Newman. The Wheel of
Time: The Kalacakra in Context. Madison, 1985.
Sop a, Geshe Lhundub with Jeffrey Hopkins. Cutting Through Appearances:
Theory and Practice in Tibetan Buddhism. New York, 1989.
Sparham, Gareth (et al}. Yamantaka Cycle Translation Project (ongoing).
Under the auspices of Tibet House, New Delhi.
Stablein, William G. The Malulkiila-tantra: A Theory of Ritual Blessings and
Tantric Medicine. (Ph.D thesis) Columbia University, 1976.
Stcherbatsky, Theodor. Madhyanta-Vibhanga. Calcutta, 1971.
--.Buddhist Logic. New York: Dover Publications, 1962.
Streng, Frederick J. Emptiness: A Study in Religious Meaning. Nashville and
New York: Abingdon, 1967.
Suzuki, Daisetz T. The Lailkiivatiira-sutra. London, 1978.
Takasaki, Jikido. A Study on the Ratnagotravibhiiga (Uttaratantra): Being
aTreatise on the Tathiigatagarbha Theory of Mahiiytma Buddhism. Serle
Orientale Roma XXXIll. Rome, 1966.
Templeman, David. The Origin of the Tiirii Tantra by Jo-nang Tiiraniitha.
I,.TWA,1981.
--. The Seven Instruction Lineages of Jo-nang Tiiraniitha. LTWA, 1983.
--. Tiiraniitha's Life of Kr$ttiiciirya/Kiittha. LTWA, 1989.
Thondup, Tulku. Buddhist Civilisation in Tibet. RKP, 1987.
--. Buddha Mind; an anthology of Longchen Rabjam's writings on Dzogpa
Chenpo. Snow Lion Publications, New York, 1989.
--. Enlightened Living: Teachings of Tibetan Buddhist Masters.Shambhala,
Boston & London, 1990.
--. Enlightened Journey: Buddhist Practice as Daily Life. Shambhala,
Boston & London, 1995.
Todaro, Dale Allen. An Annotated Translation of The Tatattvasamgraha (part
I). (Ph.D thesis) Columbia University, 1985.
Tsuda, Shinichi. "Classification of Tantras in dPal-brtsegs's lTa-ba'i rim-
pa bzhad-pa and its Problems." JIBS XIII:1 (1965) 42-47.
--.The Samvarodaya-tantra (Selected chapters). Tokyo, 1974.
Tucci, Giuseppe. Minor Buddhist Texts. (3 vols.) Rome, 1956-1971.
--.The Religions of Tibet. London, 1980.
--. Indo-Tibetica. (English translation). (4 vols., 7 parts). Delhi, 1988-
1991.
Ui, Hakuju Toh (et al). A Complete Catalogue of the Tibetan Buddhist Canons
(bKa'-'gyur & bsTan-'gyur). Sendai, 1934.
Bibliography 159
van Gulik, R.H. Hayagriva; The Mantrayrmic Aspect of Horse Cult in China
and Japan. Leiden, 1935.
Vitali, Roberto. Early Temples of Central Tibet. Serindia, London, 1993.
Vostrikov, AI. Tibetan Historical Literature. (Translated by H.C.Gupta.)
Calcutta, 1970.
Warder, A.K. Indian Buddhism. (reprint) Delhi, 1980.
Wayman, Alex. "Studies in Yama and Mara." IIJ III.2 (1959) 44-73, 112-
131.
--.The Buddhist Tantras; Light on Indo-Tibetan Esotericism. New York,
1973.
- - . Yoga of the Guhyasamaja-tantra; the Arcane Lore of Forty Verses. Delhi,
1977.
- - . Buddhist Insight. Essays, edited with an introduction by George
Elder. Delhi, 1984.
--."The Sarvarahasya-tantra." Acta Indologica VI (1984) 521-569.
--."Imperatives in the Buddhist Tantra Mantras." Berliner Indologische
Studien, Band 1. Reinbek, 1985.
- - . Chanting The Names of Maiijusri: The Maiijusrinamasarigiti. Boston &
London, 1985.
Wayman, Alex & R. Tajima. The Enlightenment ofVairocana. Delhi, 1992.
Wayman, Alex & H. Wayman. The Lion's Roar of Queen Srimiila. New
York, 1974.
Williams, Paul. Mahayana Buddhism. London, 1989.
Willis, Janice Dean. On Knowing Reality: The Tattvartha Chapter of Asanga's
Bodhisattvabhumi. Delhi, 1979.
Willson, Martin. In Praise of Tara. London, 1986.
Yamada, Isshi. Karu7Japu7J9arika. (2 vols.) London, 1968.
Yamamoto, Chikyo. Mahavairocana-sfttra (translated from the Chinese).
Delhi, 1990.
Yamamoto, K. The Mahayana Mahaparinirva~Ja-Stitra. (3 vols.) Ube City:
Karinbunko, 1974.

Sonam Dragpa Overview of Buddhist Tantra

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Sonam Dragpa Overview of Buddhist Tantra

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Sonam Dragpa Overview of Buddhist Tantra

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

What is the main topic discussed in the text?

What is the main topic discussed in the text?

What are the different vehicles/paths mentioned?

What are the different vehicles/paths mentioned?

nt lion if tlr Ia f turtr ,

rgyud sde spyi' i rnam par bzhag pa

LIBRARY OF TIBETAN WORKS AND ARCHIVES

ALL RIGHfS RESERVED

Published by the Library of Tibetan Works and Archives, Dharamsala, H.P.

1 Author's introduction ........................................ 1

In the vast garden of Your great teachings,

I would outdo them in this field, Arya Asanga and his

Prof. Nawang Jinpa

THE SRAVAKA TRADITION

THE MAHAYANA TRADITION

HOW THE BUDDHA TURNED THE WHEEL

HOW THE BUDDHA TURNED THE WHEEL

DIFFERENTIATION IN TERMS OF TENETS

DIFFERENTIATION IN TERMS OF VEHICLES

EXPLANATION OF EMPOWERMENTS AND VOWS

THE WAY OF PRACTISING ON THE PATH

EXPLANATION OF YOGA TANTRA

SUMMARY OF FATHER TANTRA

MEANING OF THE TERM 'ROOT TANTRA'

EXPLANATION OF THE GREATNESS OF THIS TEXT

HOW THE COMMENTARIES CAME INTO BEING

HOW 1HE TEACHINGS CAME TO TIBET

EXPLANATION OF THE ACTUAL MEANING

1HE PRINCIPAL FEATURES OF EMPOWERMENT

DEFINING THE QUALITIES OF THE VAJRA MASTER

DEFINING THE MAN"QALA

THE NUMBER OF EMPOWERMENTS AND COMMITMENTS

THE RITUAL PROCEDURE OF EMPOWERMENT

FOURTEEN ROOT TANTRIC DOWNFALLS

EIGHT SECONDARY TANTRIC DOWNFALLS

SECONDARY DOWNFALLS OF A BODHISATIVA

SECONDARY COMMITMENTS OF THE TANTRIC PATH

GROSS DOWNFALLS OF THE SECRET MANTRA PATH

CANONICAL TEXTS (BKA'-'GYUR)

CANONICAL TEXTS (BSTAN-'GYUR)

Ritual of Drawing the Circle of She Who Leads Each One

You might also like